The breach repaired in God's worship, or, Singing of psalms, hymns, and spiritual songs, proved to be an holy ordinance of Jesus Christ with an answer to all objections : as also, an examination of Mr. Isaac Marlow's two papers, one called, A discourse against singing, &c., the other, An appendix : wherein his arguments and cavils are detected and refuted / by Benjamin Keach ...
         Keach, Benjamin, 1640-1704.
      
       
         
           1641
        
      
       Approx. 414 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 137 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47407
         Wing K50
         ESTC R21273
         12566775
         ocm 12566775
         63351
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47407)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 63351)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 320:2)
      
       
         
           
             The breach repaired in God's worship, or, Singing of psalms, hymns, and spiritual songs, proved to be an holy ordinance of Jesus Christ with an answer to all objections : as also, an examination of Mr. Isaac Marlow's two papers, one called, A discourse against singing, &c., the other, An appendix : wherein his arguments and cavils are detected and refuted / by Benjamin Keach ...
             Keach, Benjamin, 1640-1704.
          
           xii, [6], 192, 55, [1] p.
           
             Printed for the Author, and sold by John Hancock in Castle-Alley on the West side of the Royal-Exchange, and by the Author at his House near Horselydown in Southwark.,
             London, :
             1691..
          
           
             "An answer to Mr. Marlow's Appendix" has special t.p., separate paging and register
             Pages 19-47 and 155-159 are tightly bound in the filmed copy. Pages 1-53 and 145-170 photographed from Union Theological Seminary Library, New York, copy and inserted at the end.
             Errata: p. [6].
             Advertisements: p. [1] at end.
             Reproductions of originals in British Library, and Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Marlow, Isaac. -- Discourse against singing.
           Marlow, Isaac. -- Appendix.
           Music in churches -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-05 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-06 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-06 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               Breach
               Repaired
               in
               God's
               Worship
               :
               OR
               ,
               Singing
               of
               PSALMS
               ,
               HYMNS
               ,
               and
               Spiritual
               Songs
               ,
               proved
               to
               be
               an
               Holy
               Ordinance
               of
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               .
               With
               an
               Answer
               to
               all
               Objections
               .
            
             
               AS
               ALSO
               ,
               An
               Examination
               of
               Mr.
               ISAAC
               MARLOW'S
               two
               Papers
               ,
               one
               called
               ,
               
                 A
                 Discourse
                 against
                 Singing
              
               ,
               &c.
               the
               other
               
                 An
                 Appendix
              
               .
               Wherein
               his
               Arguments
               and
               Cavils
               are
               detected
               and
               refuted
               .
            
             
               BY
               BENJAMIN
               KEACH
               ,
               Preacher
               of
               God's
               Word
               ,
               and
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               meeting
               on
               
                 Horselydown
                 ,
                 Southwark
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Job
                   6.
                   25.
                   
                
                 How
                 forcible
                 are
                 right
                 words
                 !
                 but
                 what
                 doth
                 your
                 arguing
                 reprove
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Isa
                   .
                   52.
                   8.
                   
                
                 Thy
                 Watchmen
                 shall
                 lift
                 up
                 the
                 Voice
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Voice
                 together
                 shall
                 they
                 sing
                 .
              
            
             
               London
               ,
               Printed
               for
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               sold
               by
               
                 John
                 Hancock
              
               in
               Castle-Alley
               on
               the
               West
               side
               of
               the
               Royal-Exchange
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Author
               at
               his
               House
               near
               Horselydown
               in
               
                 Southwark
                 .
                 16●●
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               EPISTLE
               DEDICATORY
               TO
               ALL
               THE
               Baptized
               Congregations
               In
               England
               and
               Wales
               ,
               Who
               are
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               Mercy
               and
               Peace
               be
               multiplied
               .
               Particularly
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               meeting
               on
               Horslydown
               .
            
             
               Holy
               and
               Beloved
               ,
            
             
               IT
               cannot
               but
               rejoice
               my
               Soul
               ,
               when
               I
               consider
               of
               the
               exceeding
               Grace
               and
               abounding
               Goodness
               of
               the
               Holy
               God
               towards
               you
               his
               poor
               and
               despised
               Churc●
               and
               People
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               clear
               Discovery
               he
               hath
               given
               you
               of
               most
               of
               the
               glorious
               Truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               true
               Apostolical
               Faith
               and
               Practice
               thereof
               .
               You
               
               have
               not
               made
               Men
               ,
               General
               Councils
               ,
               nor
               Synods
               ,
               your
               Rule
               ,
               but
               God's
               Holy
               W●●d
               :
               your
               Constitution
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               is
               directly
               according
               to
               the
               Primitive
               Pattern
               ;
               God
               hath
               made
               you
               (
               in
               a
               most
               eminent
               manner
               )
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 Builders
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Wastes
                 ,
                 and
                 Raisers
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Desolations
                 ,
                 and
                 Repairers
                 of
                 the
                 waste
                 Cities
                 ,
                 the
                 Desolations
                 of
                 many
                 Generations
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               61.
               4.
               
            
             
               You
               have
               laboured
               to
               sever
               the
               Gold
               from
               the
               Dross
               ,
               and
               to
               build
               with
               proper
               and
               fit
               Gospel-Meterials
               ,
               viz.
               Spiritual
               and
               L●●●ing
               Stones
               ,
               well
               hewed
               and
               squared
               by
               the
               Hammer
               of
               God's
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               
                 take
                 one
                 Stone
                 of
                 Babylon
                 for
                 a
                 Corner
              
               ;
               you
               will
               
                 go
                 forth
              
               (
               as
               far
               as
               you
               have
               received
               Light
               )
               
                 by
                 the
                 Footsteps
                 of
                 the
                 Flock
                 ,
                 and
                 feed
                 your
                 Kids
                 beside
                 the
                 Shepherds
                 Tents
                 ,
              
               Cant.
               1.
               8.
               
            
             
               And
               God
               of
               a
               small
               People
               hath
               graciously
               made
               you
               a
               Multitude
               ;
               you
               have
               been
               helped
               ,
               and
               so
               born
               up
               by
               everlasting
               Arms
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               held
               fast
               your
               Holy
               Profession
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               Trial
               ,
               and
               exposed
               all
               that
               you
               have
               had
               in
               the
               World
               to
               spoil
               and
               loss
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               when
               many
               turned
               their
               Backs
               ,
               and
               exposed
               the
               Holy
               Name
               of
               God
               to
               Reproach
               ;
               and
               to
               our
               further
               Joy
               ,
               many
               of
               you
               have
               of
               late
               ,
               more
               especially
               in
               your
               General
               Assemblies
               ,
               shewed
               your
               great
               Zeal
               for
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Care
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               in
               a
               more
               than
               usual
               manner
               ;
               and
               particularly
               you
               have
               endeavoured
               
               to
               revive
               our
               hopes
               ,
               for
               the
               continuation
               of
               a
               faithful
               and
               laborious
               Ministry
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               by
               striving
               to
               promote
               such
               Learning
               and
               Studies
               as
               God's
               Word
               directs
               to
               ;
               and
               not
               require
               (
               like
               
               Israel's
               Task-Masters
               )
               poor
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               so
               say
               ,
               to
               make
               Brick
               and
               allow
               them
               no
               Straw
               ;
               but
               you
               do
               now
               more
               fully
               see
               that
               Gospel-Ministers
               ought
               to
               have
               a
               Gospel-Maintenance
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               God
               hath
               ordained
               ;
               that
               so
               they
               might
               not
               be
               intangled
               with
               the
               Affairs
               of
               th●●
               Life
               ,
               but
               wholly
               give
               themselves
               up
               to
               that
               great
               Work
               they
               are
               called
               to
               .
               Go
               on
               and
               prosper
               ,
               
                 Holy
                 and
                 Beloved
              
               ,
               Let
               not
               your
               Hands
               be
               weak
               ,
               nor
               Satan
               obstruct
               or
               hinder
               so
               hopeful
               a
               Beginning
               ;
               let
               it
               appear
               you
               do
               love
               Jesus
               Christ
               more
               than
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ,
               more
               than
               Son
               or
               Daughter
               ;
               and
               labour
               to
               reform
               what
               is
               amiss
               as
               to
               those
               great
               Evils
               that
               abound
               too
               much
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               tho
               I
               hope
               not
               so
               much
               amongst
               you
               as
               among
               some
               others
               ,
               particularly
               in
               respect
               of
               Pride
               and
               Covetousness
               ,
               or
               that
               base
               Worldly
               and
               Earthly
               Spirit
               that
               is
               the
               Bane
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               Lor'd
               People
               of
               so
               ill
               a
               savour
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               let
               your
               Lives
               declare
               whose
               you
               are
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               Countrey
               you
               belong
               ;
               and
               as
               you
               have
               a
               good
               Doctrine
               ,
               so
               labour
               for
               a
               suitable
               Conversation
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               what
               can
               or
               will
               be
               wanting
               to
               make
               you
               compleat
               in
               the
               whole
               Will
               of
               〈◊〉
               ?
               Truly
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               small
               Light
               ,
               I
               know
               
               not
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               a
               restoration
               of
               this
               lost
               and
               neglected
               Ordinance
               of
               Singing
               Psalms
               ,
               Hymns
               and
               Spiritual
               Songs
               ,
               which
               I
               fear
               ,
               and
               partly
               understand
               ,
               some
               of
               you
               want
               light
               in
               .
               I
               have
               therefore
               made
               bold
               to
               dedicate
               this
               small
               Treatise
               to
               you
               all
               ,
               hoping
               you
               will
               take
               it
               from
               me
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               and
               well
               weigh
               what
               is
               here
               said
               ,
               before
               you
               judg
               and
               condemn
               it
               for
               an
               Errour
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               afraid
               of
               some
               old
               Prejudice
               some
               of
               you
               have
               taken
               against
               this
               Sacred
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               (
               for
               so
               I
               must
               call
               it
               )
               ;
               you
               can't
               think
               you
               have
               as
               yet
               come
               to
               a
               full
               attainment
               ,
               or
               are
               already
               perfect
               in
               Knowledg
               .
               Besides
               ,
               I
               hear
               you
               generally
               own
               Singing
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               &c.
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               indeed
               I
               cannot
               see
               how
               any
               ,
               who
               own
               the
               Bible
               and
               New
               Tastament
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               their
               Rule
               ,
               can
               deny
               it
               .
               Why
               then
               ,
               consider
               whether
               you
               have
               this
               Ordinance
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               said
               to
               sing
               in
               any
               proper
               Sense
               :
               Certainly
               many
               of
               you
               are
               wholly
               without
               it
               ,
               as
               will
               I
               hope
               appear
               fully
               ,
               if
               you
               read
               this
               Treatise
               quite
               through
               impartially
               .
               Can
               ●t
               be
               thought
               the
               Churches
               should
               be
               enjoined
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               sing
               Psalms
               and
               Hymns
               ,
               and
               yet
               there
               's
               no
               coming
               at
               the
               practise
               of
               it●
               without
               an
               extraordinary
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               miraculous
               Gifts
               ?
            
             
               I
               have
               been
               provoked
               by
               our
               Brother
               ,
               who
               wrote
               against
               Singing
               ,
               to
               set
               Pen
               to
               Paper
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               by
               him
               and
               his
               Book
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               been
               induced
               by
               Multitudes
               ,
               for
               several
               
               Months
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               an
               Answer
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               not
               be
               offended
               with
               me
               in
               what
               I
               have
               done
               .
               I
               have
               much
               Peace
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               truly
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               the
               loss
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               doth
               ,
               I
               am
               afraid
               ,
               more
               obstruct
               the
               increase
               of
               our
               Churches
               than
               many
               are
               aware
               of
               .
               What
               a
               Multitude
               are
               convinced
               of
               Christ's
               true
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               yet
               refuse
               to
               have
               Communion
               with
               our
               Churches
               when
               baptized
               ,
               because
               they
               say
               ,
               if
               they
               ●hould
               ,
               they
               must
               lose
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               ●inging
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               an
               equal
               Esteem
               ●or
               :
               And
               how
               doth
               it
               open
               the
               Mouths
               of
               ●ur
               Godly
               Brethren
               of
               other
               Perswasions
               ,
               ●o
               speak
               against
               us
               ,
               for
               being
               so
               zealous
               for
               ●ne
               Gospel-Ordinance
               ,
               and
               so
               careless
               about
               ●nother
               ,
               that
               very
               few
               Christians
               ,
               who
               have
               ●ad
               the
               greatest
               Light
               ,
               Zeal
               and
               Piety
               in
               ●ny
               Age
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               ever
               doubted
               of
               ?
               〈◊〉
               grieves
               me
               to
               think
               there
               should
               be
               a
               ●reach
               made
               in
               God's
               Worship
               among
               you
               ,
               ●o
               whom
               God
               hath
               given
               so
               much
               Light
               in
               other
               Cases
               .
               And
               ,
               O
               that
               what
               is
               here
               said
               ,
               might
               through
               the
               Blessing
               of
               God
               prove
               a
               Means
               to
               repair
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               Word
               ,
               Singing
               is
               injoyned
               ;
               Some
               ●hing
               it
               is
               :
               If
               we
               have
               it
               not
               (
               but
               't
               is
               with
               ●ou
               )
               we
               would
               willingly
               know
               what
               your
               Singing
               is
               ,
               or
               what
               you
               call
               Singing
               :
               For
               we
               do
               say
               and
               testify
               ,
               we
               believe
               you
               are
               wholly
               without
               Singing
               in
               any
               proper
               Sense
               at
               all
               .
               The
               Lord
               give
               us
               Moderation
               ;
               don't
               let
               us
               be
               bitter
               one
               against
               another
               .
            
             
             
               I
               shall
               beg
               a
               part
               in
               your
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               intreat
               you
               to
               look
               over
               what
               Weakness
               you
               may
               see
               in
               this
               small
               Tract
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               ,
               you
               know
               ,
               but
               a
               Babe
               in
               Christ's
               School
               ,
               and
               know
               but
               in
               part
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               to
               you
               ,
               my
               Beloved
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               ,
               (
               who
               meet
               on
               Horselydown
               )
               whom
               I
               hope
               I
               may
               say
               are
               my
               Joy
               and
               my
               Crown
               ,
               whose
               Souls
               are
               most
               dear
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               whom
               I
               can
               say
               I
               truly
               love
               and
               long
               after
               ;
               it
               rejoices
               my
               Spirit
               to
               see
               how
               generally
               you
               are
               inlightned
               into
               this
               Gospel-Duty
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               no
               small
               grief
               to
               me
               to
               see
               (
               since
               the
               Church
               in
               such
               a
               solemn
               manner
               agreed
               to
               sing
               the
               Praises
               of
               God
               on
               the
               Lord's
               Day
               )
               to
               find
               some
               of
               you
               so
               much
               offended
               ;
               I
               am
               perswaded
               't
               is
               for
               want
               of
               Consideration
               ,
               for
               you
               have
               no
               new
               thing
               brought
               in
               among
               you
               .
               Hath
               not
               the
               Church
               sung
               at
               breaking
               of
               Bread
               always
               for
               16
               or
               18
               Years
               last
               past
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               ,
               nor
               would
               omit
               it
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               late
               Persecution
               ?
               And
               have
               not
               many
               of
               the
               honest
               Hearers
               (
               who
               have
               stayed
               to
               see
               that
               Holy
               Administration
               )
               sung
               with
               you
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               yet
               none
               of
               you
               ever
               signified
               the
               least
               trouble
               ?
               And
               have
               we
               not
               for
               this
               12
               or
               14
               Years
               sung
               in
               
                 mixt
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 on
                 Days
                 of
                 Thanksgiving
                 ,
              
               and
               never
               any
               offended
               at
               it
               ,
               as
               ever
               I
               heard
               ?
               What
               is
               done
               more
               now
               ?
               't
               is
               only
               practised
               oftner
               :
               and
               sure
               if
               it
               be
               God's
               Ordinance
               ,
               the
               often
               practising
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               such
               who
               find
               
               their
               Hearts
               draw
               out
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               cannot
               be
               sinful
               .
            
             
               And
               on
               that
               Solemn
               Day
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               would
               have
               it
               put
               up
               ,
               to
               see
               〈◊〉
               the
               Members
               stood
               affected
               about
               Singing
               ,
               almost
               every
               ones
               Hand
               was
               up
               for
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               give
               Liberty
               to
               the
               Church
               at
               such
               times
               to
               sing
               .
               And
               when
               put
               up
               in
               the
               Negative
               ,
               but
               about
               5
               or
               6
               at
               most
               (
               as
               I
               remember
               )
               were
               against
               it
               .
               Did
               any
               one
               of
               you
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               say
               ,
               if
               we
               did
               proceed
               to
               sing
               at
               such
               times
               ,
               you
               could
               not
               have
               Communion
               with
               us
               ?
               which
               if
               you
               had
               ,
               I
               perceive
               the
               Church
               ,
               nay
               every
               one
               of
               us
               who
               had
               born
               our
               Burden
               for
               many
               Years
               ,
               would
               have
               born
               it
               a
               little
               longer
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               did
               not
               the
               Church
               agree
               to
               sing
               only
               after
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               when
               Prayer
               was
               ended
               ?
               And
               if
               those
               few
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               who
               were
               not
               satisfied
               ,
               could
               not
               stay
               whilst
               we
               sung
               ,
               they
               might
               freely
               go
               forth
               ,
               and
               we
               would
               not
               be
               offended
               with
               them
               ;
               so
               far
               was
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               my self
               ,
               from
               imposing
               on
               the
               Consciences
               of
               any
               .
               But
               is
               it
               not
               hard
               that
               some
               of
               us
               should
               so
               long
               be
               laid
               under
               a
               Burden
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               generally
               was
               against
               Singing
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               you
               cannot
               bear
               it
               now
               it
               is
               come
               to
               be
               your
               Lot
               ?
               I
               am
               afraid
               the
               noise
               of
               these
               things
               are
               misrepresented
               abroad
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               thought
               it
               might
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               rectify
               Mistakes
               in
               you
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Brethren
               .
               The
               matter
               of
               Difference
               that
               is
               at
               present
               between
               the
               Church
               and
               some
               few
               of
               our
               dear
               and
               beloved
               
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               ,
               is
               not
               about
               Singing
               it self
               ,
               nor
               singing
               with
               others
               ,
               for
               that
               has
               been
               all
               along
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               many
               Years
               (
               as
               before
               I
               hinted
               )
               but
               only
               about
               singing
               on
               the
               Lords
               Day
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               one
               Member
               ,
               except
               the
               Judgments
               of
               any
               other
               are
               lately
               changed
               .
            
             
               But
               my
               Brethren
               will
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               seriously
               consider
               of
               the
               Matter
               ,
               and
               labour
               after
               that
               Christian
               Love
               ,
               Tenderness
               and
               Forbearance
               the
               Gospel
               calls
               for
               .
               We
               are
               exhorted
               
                 to
                 bear
                 one
                 anothers
                 Burdens
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 fulfil
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               For
               the
               Lord's
               sake
               let
               us
               not
               fall
               out
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               lay
               things
               grievous
               on
               one
               anothers
               Spirits
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               not
               Lords
               over
               one
               anothers
               Faith
               ,
               but
               Helpers
               of
               each
               others
               Joy.
               O
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               pray
               let
               us
               all
               watch
               against
               Satan
               ,
               and
               
                 strive
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Bond
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
              
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               divers
               of
               you
               did
               much
               desire
               me
               to
               answer
               Mr.
               
               Marlow's
               Book
               before
               this
               time
               ,
               but
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               excuse
               my
               neglect
               ,
               for
               some
               of
               you
               know
               the
               occasion
               of
               it
               ;
               ●tis
               done
               now
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               recommended
               to
               your
               perusal
               .
               And
               O
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               bless
               it
               to
               your
               Satisfaction
               ,
               then
               shall
               I
               have
               cause
               to
               praise
               the
               Lord
               that
               I
               undertook
               the
               Work.
               I
               can
               ●●y
               you
               lie
               near
               my
               Heart
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               do
               any
               thing
               I
               am
               capable
               of
               to
               promote
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               amongst
               our selves
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
             
               If
               any
               of
               you
               should
               say
               ,
               How
               can
               we
               be
               satisfied
               to
               have
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               we
               believe
               't
               is
               an
               Innovation
               ?
               (
               that
               's
               a
               hard
               word
               .
               )
               Ar●
               you
               Infallible
               ?
               Is
               there
               not
               ground
               for
               you
               to
               fear
               you
               are
               mistaken
               ,
               or
               to
               think
               in
               the
               least
               't
               is
               a
               doubtful
               case
               ,
               since
               so
               much
               is
               to
               be
               said
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               has
               been
               so
               generally
               received
               from
               the
               beginning
               by
               most
               enlightned
               Saints
               ,
               and
               you
               your selves
               with
               the
               Church
               for
               so
               long
               a
               time
               been
               in
               the
               Practice
               of
               ●t
               at
               other
               times
               ?
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               can
               you
               find
               any
               ground
               from
               God's
               Word
               ,
               that
               will
               warrant
               you
               to
               separate
               your selves
               from
               the
               Church
               upon
               this
               account
               ?
               and
               also
               may
               not
               the
               same
               or
               like
               Scruple
               rise
               in
               our
               Spirits
               against
               having
               Communion
               with
               you
               ,
               who
               we
               be●ieve
               lie
               short
               of
               a
               plain
               Gospel-Ordinance
               ,
               ●nd
               so
               ,
               through
               want
               of
               light
               ,
               diminish
               from
               God's
               Word
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               we
               add
               thereto
               by
               doing
               of
               it
               ?
               But
               far
               be
               it
               from
               us
               to
               have
               a
               thought
               to
               act
               that
               way
               towards
               any
               of
               you
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               will
               not
               such
               a
               practice
               ,
               of
               a
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               justify
               other
               Godly
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               Members
               of
               such
               Churches
               who
               do
               not
               sing
               ,
               (
               that
               are
               convinced
               as
               well
               as
               we
               it
               is
               their
               Duty
               )
               to
               separate
               from
               those
               Congregations
               ,
               to
               joyn
               with
               such
               Churches
               as
               are
               in
               this
               practice
               ?
               Doubtless
               that
               Door
               that
               will
               let
               you
               out
               
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               will
               let
               others
               out
               of
               those
               Churches
               ,
               (
               I
               mentioned
               before
               )
               and
               there
               are
               not
               a
               few
               such
               in
               this
               City
               .
               There
               is
               one
               thing
               I
               think
               good
               to
               note
               here
               ,
               to
               prevent
               any
               mistake
               ,
               that
               tho
               I
               call
               Preaching
               a
               moral
               Duty
               ,
               yet
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               only
               ,
               appertains
               to
               such
               whom
               God
               particularly
               hath
               gifted
               for
               that
               Work
               ,
               and
               who
               have
               a
               lawful
               call
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 shall
                 conclude
                 with
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Apostle
                 ,
              
               Finally
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               farewel
               :
               be
               Perfect
               ,
               be
               of
               good
               Comfort
               be
               of
               one
               Mind
               ,
               live
               in
               Love
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Love
               and
               Peace
               shall
               be
               with
               you
               .
               
                 2
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 11.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 him
                 Who
                 is
                 ,
                 Your
                 unworthy
                 Brother
                 ,
                 fellow
                 Servant
                 ,
                 and
                 poor
                 Labourer
                 in
                 God's
                 Harvest
                 ,
                 B.
                 Keach
                 .
              
               
                 
                   From
                   my
                   House
                   near
                
                 Horselydown
                 ,
                 Southwark
                 ,
                 
                   
                     April
                     3d
                  
                   1691.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Contents
               of
               the
               chief
               Things
               contained
               in
               the
               insuing
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               
                 WHat
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 
                   Page
                   5.
                
                 
              
               
                 That
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 proper
                 Singing
                 without
                 the
                 Voice
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   6.
                
                 
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 simple
                 Heart-joy
                 ,
                 or
                 inward
                 rejoicing
                 without
                 〈◊〉
                 Voice
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   7.
                
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Metaphorical
                 Singing
                 mentioned
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   7.
                
                 
              
               
                 No
                 mental
                 Singing
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mental
                 praying
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   12.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Essence
                 of
                 Singing
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 or
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   p.
                   14.
                
                 
              
               
                 Singing
                 is
                 a
                 musical
                 melodious
                 Modulation
                 ,
                 or
                 timing
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 Voice
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   15.
                
                 
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 praising
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   16.
                
                 
              
               
                 Wherein
                 Singing
                 and
                 other
                 praisings
                 of
                 God
                 differ
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                
                 
              
               
                 Several
                 distinct
                 Noises
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 or
                 bodily
                 Organ
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Voice
                 ,
                 sing
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   21.
                
                 
              
               
                 Singing
                 th●
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 proved
                 our
                 Duty
                 from
                 the
                 Anti●●●
                 of
                 that
                 Practice
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 singing
                 at
                 God's
                 bringing
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 first
                 visible
                 Creation
                 .
                 The
                 Angels
                 sung
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 ●●nging
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Creation
                 ,
                 or
                 Work
                 of
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 Singing
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Voice
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 God's
                 ●●rship
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   24.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Devil
                 a
                 great
                 Enemy
                 to
                 the
                 singing
                 of
                 God's
                 Praise
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 sing
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   25
                   ,
                   26.
                
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 Singing
                 part
                 of
                 God's
                 Worship
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   27.
                
                 
              
               
                 Singing
                 a
                 Moral
                 Duty
                 ,
                 proved
                 by
                 four
                 Demonstrations
                 ,
                 ●
                 30
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   p.
                   40.
                
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 our
                 Duty
                 to
                 sing
                 Praise
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 ●●ken
                 from
                 its
                 being
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Natural
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   41.
                
                 
              
               
                 Singing
                 our
                 Duty
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 God's
                 People
                 be●re
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   41
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   p.
                   45.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 Singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 our
                 Duty
                 ,
                 proved
                 from
                 Scripture-Precepts
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   45
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   p.
                   ●2
                
                 .
              
               
                 Singing
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 with
                 Instruments
                 of
                 Musick
                 typical
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   53.
                
                 
              
               
                 Singing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Duty
                 ,
                 because
                 instituted
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 injoyned
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   54
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   p.
                   56.
                
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Argument
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   59.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obj.
                 We
                 cannot
                 tell
                 how
                 to
                 come
                 at
                 Singing
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   85.
                
                 
              
               
                 Singing
                 God's
                 Praises
                 ,
                 &c.
                 confirmed
                 by
                 a
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Gospel-Ordinances
                 were
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   60.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obj.
                 Singing
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Gift
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 sing
                 now
                 ;
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   62
                   ,
                   146
                   ,
                   147.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 direful
                 Consequents
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   63.
                
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Argument
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 Gift
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 bringing
                 in
                 a
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   p.
                   64
                   ,
                   65.
                
                 
              
               
                 Proving
                 Singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 our
                 Duty
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 next
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Times
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   65
                   ,
                   66
                   ,
                   67.
                   
                
              
               
                 Shewing
                 the
                 form
                 or
                 manner
                 of
                 singing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 united
                 Voices
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   70
                   ,
                   71
                   ,
                   72.
                   
                
              
               
                 Singing
                 together
                 with
                 united
                 Voices
                 ,
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   74
                   ,
                   75.
                
                 
              
               
                 Proving
                 Singing
                 together
                 in
                 publick
                 Worship
                 our
                 Duty
                 ,
                 from
                 Scripture-Prophecies
                 that
                 relate
                 to
                 Gospel-days
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   75
                   ,
                   76
                   ,
                   77
                   ,
                   78
                   ,
                   79
                   ,
                   80.
                   
                
              
               
                 Proving
                 'tis
                 our
                 Duty
                 to
                 sing
                 God's
                 Praises
                 with
                 united
                 Voices
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 Noise
                 singing
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   83.
                
                 
              
               
                 Four
                 Sylogistical
                 Arguments
                 to
                 prove
                 singing
                 together
                 with
                 united
                 Voices
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 manner
                 of
                 performance
                 of
                 this
                 Duty
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   85
                   ,
                   86
                   ,
                   87
                   ,
                   89.
                   
                
              
               
                 Shewing
                 what
                 Matter
                 it
                 is
                 we
                 should
                 sing
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 in
                 general
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Songs
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   90.
                
                 
              
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.
                 19.
                 
                 Col.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                   distinctly
                   opened
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 91
                 ,
                 92
                 ,
                 93
                 ,
                 94.
                 
              
               
                 Other
                 Hymns
                 may
                 be
                 sung
                 besides
                 
                 David's
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   95
                   ,
                   96
                   ,
                   97
                   ,
                   98.
                   &
                   p.
                   154
                   ,
                   160
                   ,
                   161.
                   
                
              
               
                 Shewing
                 who
                 ought
                 to
                 sing
                 God's
                 Praises
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   10●
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Obj.
                 What
                 ground
                 to
                 sing
                 before
                 or
                 after
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 Answered
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   102.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obj.
                 What
                 ground
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 sing
                 with
                 Vnbelievers
                 ,
                 Answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   105
                   ,
                   106
                   ,
                   107
                   ,
                   108
                   ,
                   120.
                   
                
              
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Marlow's
                 Book
                 exami●●
                 and
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   111.
                
                 
              
               
                 No
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 or
                 going
                 back
                 to
                 sing
                 God's
                 Praises
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   112.
                
                 
              
               
                 Speaking
                 and
                 Admonishing
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 what
                 ,
                 plainly
                 opened
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   113
                   ,
                   114.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 speaking
                 to
                 our selves
                 in
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 
                   Ephes
                   .
                   5.
                   19.
                
                 and
                 Admonishing
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 mean●
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   114
                   ,
                   115.
                
                 
              
               
                 Paul
                 speaks
                 not
                 to
                 Ministers
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   117
                   ,
                   118.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 folly
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Marlow
                 laid
                 open
                 ,
                 about
                 what
                 be
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Singing
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   122.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Notion
                 about
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Singing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 tends
                 to
                 destroy
                 all
                 External
                 Duties
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   123
                   ,
                   124.
                
                 
              
               
                 It
                 confirm
                 Quakerism
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Silent
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   125
                   ,
                   126.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obj.
                 No
                 Institution
                 for
                 Singing
                 till
                 
                 David's
                 Time
                 ,
                 Answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   127
                   ,
                   128.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obj.
                 Singing
                 of
                 
                 David's
                 Psalms
                 only
                 suited
                 ,
                 to
                 Levitical
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Temple
                 Worship
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   129
                   ,
                   130.
                
                 
              
               
                 Objections
                 about
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 
                 David's
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   131.
                
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Marlow's
                 Objections
                 and
                 Cavils
                 against
                 precomposed
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 Answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   134
                   ,
                   135.
                
                 
              
               
                 Like
                 Rule
                 for
                 precomposed
                 Spiritual
                 Hymns
                 out
                 of
                 God's
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 precomposed
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 largely
                 proved
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   136
                   ,
                   137.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obj.
                 Women
                 must
                 not
                 speak
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 therefore
                 must
                 not
                 sing
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   139
                   ,
                   140
                   ,
                   141.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   1
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   20
                
                 ,
                 to
                 34.
                 about
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Gift
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 Answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   142
                   ,
                   143
                   ,
                   144.
                   
                
              
               
                 What
                 meant
                 by
                 Winter
                 ,
                 and
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 singing
                 of
                 Birds
                 ,
                 
                   Cant.
                   2.
                
                 opened
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   147
                   ,
                   148.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obj.
                 Singing
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 by
                 an
                 Extraordinary
                 Gift
                 ,
                 Answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   146
                   ,
                   147.
                
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Marlow's
                 Reply
                 to
                 
                   Isa
                   .
                   52.
                   8.
                
                 about
                 the
                 Watch●●●
                 singing
                 together
                 ,
                 Answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   149
                   ,
                   150.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Antitype
                 of
                 
                 Solomon's
                 Temple
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 1000
                 Years
                 Reign
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   150.
                
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Marlow's
                 Reply
                 to
                 Christ's
                 singing
                 an
                 Hymn
                 with
                 ●is
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   151.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Objections
                 from
                 
                   Acts
                   4.
                   24.
                
                 
                 Answered
                 .
              
               
                 Dr.
                 
                 Du-Veil's
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 word
                 
                   Hymnos
                   ,
                   p.
                   151.
                
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Marlow's
                 Reply
                 to
                 Paul
                 and
                 
                 Silas's
                 singing
                 ,
                 Answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   153.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obj.
                 Moses's
                 Song
                 by
                 Inspiration
                 ,
                 Answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   160.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obj.
                 Prayer
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 differs
                 from
                 Prayer
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 singing
                 differs
                 also
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 Shadows
                 and
                 Legal
                 Rites
                 used
                 in
                 them
                 then
                 ,
                 largely
                 Answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   162
                   ,
                   163.
                
                 
              
               
                 Jewish
                 Temple-Worship
                 ,
                 Jewish
                 Day
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Jewish
                 M●sick
                 in
                 Worship
                 ,
                 the
                 Levites
                 Maintenance
                 ,
                 all
                 Legal
                 Rites
                 and
                 Shadows
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 meet
                 together
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ;
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 Worship
                 ;
                 a
                 Maintenance
                 for
                 Gospel-Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 Singing
                 ,
                 all
                 moral
                 and
                 perpetual
                 Duties
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   165
                   ,
                   166
                   ,
                   167
                   ,
                   168.
                   
                
              
               
                 Obj.
                 A
                 greater
                 Measure
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 required
                 to
                 sing
                 than
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 answered
                 
                   p.
                   170
                   ,
                   171.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obj.
                 None
                 must
                 sing
                 but
                 such
                 who
                 are
                 Merry
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 cause
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 Answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   172.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obj.
                 No
                 Command
                 to
                 sing
                 in
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 ,
                 again
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   173.
                
                 
              
               
                 As
                 much
                 Rule
                 to
                 sing
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 pray
                 at
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 proved
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   173.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Decays
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 what
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   176.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obj.
                 Precomposed
                 Forms
                 Carnal
                 ,
                 Answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   177.
                
                 
              
               
                 As
                 much
                 ground
                 to
                 object
                 against
                 precomposed
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   179.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obj.
                 David's
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 the
                 Original
                 not
                 in
                 Metre
                 ,
                 Answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   180.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 dangerousness
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                 Marlow's
                 Cavils
                 about
                 the
                 Form
                 and
                 Manner
                 of
                 performing
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 opened
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   181
                   ,
                   182.
                
                 
              
               
                 Singing
                 ,
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Art
                 ,
                 Answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   103.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obj.
                 The
                 Gift
                 for
                 Singing
                 not
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Answered
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   185.
                
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Marlow's
                 unchristian
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 his
                 Book
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 with
                 Reflections
                 thereupon
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   186
                   ,
                   187.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Singing
                 God's
                 Praises
                 ,
                 an
                 Vniversal
                 Duty
                 ,
                 done
                 by
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Men
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 Affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   189
                   ,
                   190.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Vse
                 and
                 excellent
                 Profit
                 of
                 singing
                 God's
                 Praises
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   190
                   ,
                   191
                   ,
                   192.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 our
                 Answer
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Marlow's
                   Appendix
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   OTher
                   ways
                   to
                   praise
                   God
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   singing
                   of
                   his
                   Praises
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   is
                   one
                   way
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   
                     pag.
                     16.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Dr.
                   Owen
                   is
                   cited
                   by
                   Mr.
                   Marlow
                   to
                   no
                   purpose
                   for
                   his
                   Cause
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     17.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   direct
                   and
                   primary
                   signification
                   of
                   Hymnos
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   sing
                   ,
                   or
                   they
                   sung
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     18
                     ,
                     19
                     ,
                     20.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Obj.
                   Singing
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Days
                   ,
                   was
                   by
                   a
                   special
                   Gift
                   ,
                   Answered
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     pag.
                     21
                     ,
                     25
                     ,
                     26
                     ,
                     27.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   Marlow
                   has
                   a
                   bad
                   Cause
                   to
                   plead
                   ,
                   appears
                   by
                   the
                   Mediums
                   he
                   uses
                   ,
                   shewed
                   in
                   five
                   things
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     22
                     ,
                     23
                     ,
                     24.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Inward
                   Joy
                   ,
                   Peace
                   ,
                   &c.
                   not
                   the
                   Fruit
                   of
                   the
                   special
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Graces
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     25
                     ,
                     26.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Fillings
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   necessary
                   for
                   Saints
                   in
                   discharge
                   of
                   all
                   Duties
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     29.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                   Marlow's
                   Arguing
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   proved
                   by
                   one
                   Argument
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     31.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Obj.
                   Women
                   must
                   not
                   sing
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   speak
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   again
                   answered
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     32
                     ,
                     33
                     ,
                     34
                     ,
                     35.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Women
                   may
                   speak
                   several
                   ways
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   sing
                   too
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     33.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Not
                   for
                   women
                   to
                   speak
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   usurp
                   Authority
                   over
                   the
                   Man.
                   
                
                 
                   Singing
                   not
                   Teaching
                   ,
                   tho
                   a
                   Teaching
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     34.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Women
                   allowed
                   to
                   prophess
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     35.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   What
                   Teaching
                   is
                   in
                   Singing
                   .
                   How
                   all
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   teach
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   all
                   Hearers
                   too
                   
                     p.
                     37
                     ,
                     38.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Mr.
                   Marlow
                   confounds
                   Singing
                   and
                   Preaching
                   together
                   one
                   while
                   ,
                   and
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Singing
                   at
                   another
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     38.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                   Marlow's
                   Singing
                   in
                   the
                   1000
                   Years
                   Reign
                   examined
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   Precepts
                   the
                   Saints
                   shall
                   have
                   to
                   sing
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   do
                   not
                   impower
                   us
                   to
                   sing
                   now
                   ?
                   
                     p.
                     38
                     ,
                     39.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Every
                   word
                   of
                   a
                   Sermon
                   may
                   be
                   premeditated
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   be
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   may
                   Hymns
                   too
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     40.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   What
                   Mr.
                   Marlow
                   says
                   may
                   lay
                   Men
                   under
                   Temptation
                   not
                   to
                   pray
                   at
                   all
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   a
                   Gift
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     41
                     ,
                     42.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   sing
                   who
                   have
                   not
                   a
                   full
                   assurance
                   of
                   God's
                   Love
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   also
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     42
                     ,
                     43.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   Perfection
                   of
                   Divine
                   Worship
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   God's
                   Ordinances
                   are
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     45.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   One
                   Note
                   more
                   worth
                   observing
                   on
                   
                     Eph.
                     5.
                     19.
                     
                     Col.
                     3.
                     16.
                  
                   p.
                   44.
                   
                
                 
                   Obj.
                   How
                   shall
                   we
                   sing
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Song
                   in
                   a
                   strange
                   Land
                   ,
                   answered
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     45
                     ,
                     46.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Singing
                   a
                   Moral
                   Duty
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   than
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   or
                   Mosaical
                   Rites
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     44
                     ,
                     45.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   genuine
                   and
                   proper
                   Signification
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   Hymnos
                   ,
                   and
                   Mr.
                   
                   M's
                   Citation
                   of
                   Dr.
                   Owen
                   ,
                   examined
                   by
                   another
                   Hand
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     48.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Other
                   Authors
                   upon
                   that
                   Greek
                   word
                   examined
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Mistakes
                   about
                   it
                   detected
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     49
                     ,
                     50.
                  
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Reader
               ,
               before
               you
               read
               ,
               you
               are
               desired
               to
               correct
               these
               Faults
               that
               have
               escaped
               the
               Press
               .
            
             
               PAge
               27.
               last
               line
               ,
               blot
               out
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 signifies
              
               .
               P.
               33.
               l.
               22.
               for
               in
               ,
               r.
               to
               P.
               64.
               l.
               19.
               for
               
                 with
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 Gifts
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 miraculous
                 Gifts
              
               .
            
             
               Appendix
               ,
               
                 Pag.
                 19.
                 lin
                 .
                 32.
                 r.
              
               Is
               the
               Greek
               word
               there
               ,
               he
               hymned
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               The
               Introduction
               .
            
             
               IT
               cannot
               but
               be
               lamented
               to
               see
               what
               Temptations
               many
               Men
               have
               been
               laid
               under
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               Enemy
               of
               Truth
               ,
               in
               every
               Age
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               their
               fierce
               opposition
               against
               one
               or
               another
               blessed
               Ordinance
               and
               Institution
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               this
               not
               only
               by
               bad
               Men
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               Men
               fearing
               God
               :
               All
               which
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               arises
               ,
               either
               from
               their
               Ignorance
               ,
               or
               else
               from
               that
               Prejudice
               there
               is
               in
               their
               Hearts
               against
               it
               ;
               from
               a
               fond
               Conceit
               that
               it
               can't
               be
               a
               Truth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               they
               never
               looked
               upon
               it
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               (
               nor
               some
               wiser
               than
               they
               )
               ;
               nor
               are
               they
               willing
               to
               believe
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Truth
               ,
               since
               some
               (
               who
               have
               not
               such
               Light
               and
               Knowledg
               in
               other
               blessed
               Truths
               )
               do
               practise
               it
               :
               as
               if
               ,
               because
               some
               Men
               ,
               who
               hold
               and
               maintain
               some
               gross
               Errors
               and
               Falsities
               ,
               can
               hold
               and
               practise
               no
               Truths
               at
               all
               ;
               whereas
               't
               is
               evident
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 Mystical
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               are
               sound
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               gather
               ,
               and
               possibly
               in
               some
               other
               Points
               also
               :
               For
               they
               believe
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               Eternal
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               died
               without
               the
               Gate
               of
               Jerusalem
               :
               but
               I
               am
               afraid
               
               some
               Men
               have
               a
               Fancy
               they
               know
               all
               the
               whole
               Mind
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               need
               not
               be
               taught
               any
               other
               Truths
               ,
               than
               those
               which
               they
               have
               received
               :
               notwithstanding
               can't
               but
               know
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               but
               newly
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               or
               Popish
               Darkness
               ;
               and
               not
               so
               fully
               neither
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               as
               clear
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               as
               in
               due
               time
               she
               shall
               .
            
             
               Reformation
               ,
               't
               is
               evident
               ,
               is
               a
               hard
               and
               ●●●ficult
               Work
               ,
               and
               ever
               was
               ;
               't
               is
               no
               easy
               th●●g
               to
               restore
               lost
               Ordinances
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               such
               as
               have
               for
               many
               Years
               been
               neglected
               ,
               and
               strangely
               corrupted
               ,
               through
               that
               Antichristian
               Darkness
               that
               hath
               for
               so
               many
               Ages
               and
               Generations
               overspread
               the
               Earth
               ,
               which
               is
               manifest
               〈◊〉
               respect
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               upon
               Baptized
               Believers
               (
               as
               such
               .
               )
               One
               would
               even
               stand
               and
               wonder
               to
               see
               how
               many
               godly
               ,
               learned
               ,
               and
               good
               Men
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               dark
               as
               to
               maintain
               ,
               and
               that
               resolutely
               too
               ,
               that
               corrupt
               Practice
               of
               Pedo-Baptism
               ,
               (
               or
               rather
               Rantism
               )
               considering
               it
               hath
               not
               the
               least
               footing
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               is
               so
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               Nature
               and
               Constitution
               of
               a
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               and
               Administration
               of
               New-Testament-Ordinances
               .
               But
               let
               not
               those
               of
               our
               own
               Perswasion
               much
               longer
               wonder
               at
               this
               ,
               since
               some
               of
               them
               seem
               as
               blind
               and
               dark
               in
               another
               Blessed
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Sacred
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               ever
               glorious
               God
               ,
               that
               hardly
               was
               ever
               opposed
               as
               by
               them
               ;
               but
               hath
               been
               generally
               owned
               in
               every
               Age
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               most
               
               godly
               and
               enlightned
               Christians
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               till
               of
               late
               days
               ;
               and
               not
               now
               neither
               ,
               but
               by
               some
               People
               of
               the
               Baptized
               Way
               ,
               and
               others
               who
               are
               against
               all
               Ordinances
               .
               I
               must
               confess
               no
               Man
               (
               through
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               )
               can
               be
               better
               satisfied
               touching
               the
               Truth
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               practised
               by
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               than
               I
               am
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               true
               Order
               and
               Constitution
               of
               our
               Churches
               ,
               and
               soundness
               of
               their
               Faith
               in
               all
               the
               Fundamentals
               of
               Religion
               ;
               yet
               do
               I
               not
               think
               we
               have
               arrived
               to
               such
               a
               perfection
               of
               Knowledg
               of
               all
               practical
               Truths
               ,
               that
               we
               need
               not
               enquire
               after
               any
               thing
               which
               we
               may
               not
               yet
               have
               understan●ing
               in
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               (
               as
               one
               observes
               )
               that
               the
               great
               Design
               of
               Satan
               is
               ,
               and
               always
               was
               ,
               to
               put
               a
               Cheat
               upon
               God's
               People
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               hold
               the
               World
               in
               Blindness
               and
               Wickedness
               ;
               by
               the
               one
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               Satan
               holds
               Men
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Impenitency
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               other
               he
               deludes
               Christians
               to
               neglect
               their
               Duties
               ,
               and
               to
               obstruct
               their
               own
               Comfort
               and
               Priviledg
               .
               He
               acts
               as
               well
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               an
               
                 Angel
                 of
                 Light
              
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 Darkness
              
               ,
               stirring
               up
               vain
               Scruples
               and
               Objections
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Minds
               of
               weak
               Christians
               ,
               and
               filthy
               Imaginations
               in
               those
               who
               have
               not
               yet
               turned
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               I
               my self
               ,
               when
               first
               God
               enlightned
               me
               into
               his
               Truth
               ,
               was
               an
               opposer
               of
               this
               Sacred
               Ordinance
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               not
               for
               want
               of
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               partly
               through
               Prejudice
               ,
               
               perhaps
               to
               such
               who
               I
               esteem
               ,
               and
               even
               looked
               upon
               since
               that
               time
               ,
               a
               corrupt
               People
               ,
               and
               false
               in
               their
               Church-Constitution
               ,
               and
               polluted
               with
               humane
               Innovation
               ,
               or
               Inventions
               of
               Men
               :
               the
               abuse
               of
               an
               Ordinance
               is
               subject
               to
               raise
               Mens
               Spirits
               to
               a
               dislike
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               I
               have
               ,
               for
               near
               twenty
               Years
               last
               past
               ,
               been
               fully
               convinced
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               I
               now
               contend
               for
               ,
               and
               have
               an
               equal
               esteem
               for
               it
               ,
               (
               through
               Grace
               )
               as
               I
               have
               for
               any
               other
               Truth
               ,
               knowing
               
                 every
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 pure
              
               ;
               and
               have
               found
               no
               little
               comfort
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               ,
               publickly
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               private
               also
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               all
               may
               see
               upon
               what
               Authority
               we
               have
               received
               ,
               and
               do
               practise
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               singing
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               Hymns
               ,
               and
               
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
              
               ,
               I
               have
               wrote
               this
               Treatise
               ;
               and
               do
               hope
               ,
               with
               the
               Blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               may
               tend
               to
               establish
               such
               who
               own
               it
               to
               be
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               convince
               others
               ,
               who
               either
               oppose
               it
               ,
               or
               through
               want
               of
               Light
               ,
               live
               in
               the
               neglect
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Singing
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               Hymns
               ,
               and
               Spiritual
               Songs
               ,
               an
               Holy
               Ordinance
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Wherein
                 it
                 is
                 shewed
                 ,
                 what
                 Singing
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 the
                 Word
                 doth
                 import
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 may
                 seem
                 strange
                 to
                 some
                 wise
                 and
                 learned
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 begin
                 here
                 ;
                 possibly
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 speak
                 a
                 word
                 about
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 are
                 agreed
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 ;
                 all
                 know
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 know
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 speak
                 .
                 Though
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 find
                 a
                 necessity
                 to
                 open
                 this
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Bodily
                 Organ
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 what
                 follows
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 Men
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 confounded
                 in
                 their
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 what
                 Singing
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 think
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 
                 a
                 Singing
                 without
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 Melody
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ]
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 the
                 Singing
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 exhorts
                 to
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 believe
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mental
                 Singing
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 mental
                 Praying
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 ,
                 would
                 wholly
                 exclude
                 all
                 other
                 Singing
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 hard
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 so
                 by
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 strangely
                 amuse
                 all
                 good
                 People
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 nothing
                 but
                 Heart-Prayer
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 Voice
                 .
                 Others
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Person
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Mouth
                 in
                 Singing
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 Praying
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 multitude
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 sing
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 sings
                 but
                 that
                 single
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Prayer
                 .
                 A
                 third
                 sort
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 ,
                 who
                 conclude
                 Singing
                 is
                 wholly
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 hence
                 please
                 themselves
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 sing
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 Prayer
                 they
                 give
                 Thanks
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 praise
                 God.
                 But
                 very
                 remarkable
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 these
                 Men
                 are
                 confounded
                 by
                 this
                 last
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 one
                 Objection
                 they
                 bring
                 against
                 Singing
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 What
                 will
                 you
                 sing
                 your
                 Prayers
                 ?
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 go
                 to
                 Common-Prayer
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 worthy
                 Men
                 speak
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 :
                 Why
                 ,
                 truly
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 you
                 do
                 sing
                 your
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 always
                 too
                 when
                 you
                 pray
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 you
                 never
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 what
                 you
                 want
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 see
                 cause
                 to
                 praise
                 him
                 for
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 received
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 ever
                 wrote
                 of
                 
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 do
                 jointly
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 praising
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 giving
                 of
                 Thanks
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 part
                 or
                 branch
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 in
                 your
                 opinion
                 ,
                 you
                 sing
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 pray
                 allow
                 us
                 to
                 sing
                 some
                 Prayers
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 charge
                 us
                 with
                 Common-Prayer
                 ,
                 unless
                 
                 David's
                 Psalms
                 be
                 a
                 Common-Prayer-Book
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 that
                 Common-Prayer
                 is
                 of
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoyned
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 too
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 know
                 no
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 called
                 so
                 in
                 God's
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 or
                 Psalms
                 of
                 David
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 these
                 things
                 being
                 considered
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 you
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 remove
                 these
                 Cavils
                 and
                 Mistakes
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 shew
                 you
                 what
                 't
                 is
                 to
                 sing
                 
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   with
                   Grace
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                
                 ,
                 that
                 respects
                 the
                 right
                 performance
                 of
                 ●inging
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 sing
                 in
                 our
                 common
                 Acceptation
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Scripture
                 too
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 It
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 unnecessary
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 those
                 several
                 distinct
                 and
                 internal
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 and
                 Heart
                 of
                 a
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Of
                 those
                 external
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 of
                 a
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 
                   think
                   ,
                   muse
                
                 ,
                 or
                 meditate
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 inter●al
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 discovered
                 unto
                 a
                 Man
                 's
                 own
                 ●elf
                 ;
                 as
                 David
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   fearfully
                   and
                   wonderfully
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   my
                   Soul
                   knoweth
                   right-well
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 139.
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 Soul
                 has
                 its
                 divers
                 Passions
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 
                   Fear
                   ,
                   Anger
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 there
                 lie
                 the
                 Desires
                 ;
                 Sense
                 of
                 Want
                 or
                 Fulness
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Joy
                 and
                 Sorrow
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 nevertheless
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 Acts
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 can't
                 do
                 without
                 the
                 bodily
                 Organ
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 praying
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 joyn
                 wi●●
                 others
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 becaus●
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 Desires
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 an●
                 God
                 hears
                 and
                 knows
                 the
                 Groans
                 ,
                 Sighs
                 ,
                 an●
                 earnest
                 Desires
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 if
                 the●
                 were
                 expressed
                 by
                 words
                 ,
                 yet
                 ought
                 the
                 Tongu●
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 in
                 that
                 Service
                 notwithstanding
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 others
                 who
                 are
                 〈◊〉
                 joyn
                 in
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 those
                 servent
                 breathings
                 〈◊〉
                 Man
                 may
                 put
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 expedient
                 when
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 alone
                 verbally
                 to
                 express
                 his
                 Desires
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 several
                 reason●
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 mention
                 here
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 〈◊〉
                 our
                 present
                 business
                 :
                 Yet
                 nevertheless
                 the
                 So●●
                 without
                 the
                 Tongue
                 
                   can't
                   preach
                
                 God's
                 Word
                 can't
                 dispute
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
                 nor
                 do
                 many
                 othe●
                 things
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 be
                 said
                 〈◊〉
                 sing
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 without
                 the
                 Tongu●
                 True
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Metaphorical
                 Singing
                 spok●
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 a
                 Metonymie
                 the
                 Tre●●
                 of
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 Fields
                 〈◊〉
                 said
                 to
                 sing
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 improper
                 Sense
                 the
                 Heart
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 on●
                 rejoices
                 in
                 God.
                 Many
                 proper
                 Acts
                 of
                 Me●
                 are
                 often
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Veget●bles
                 and
                 Animal
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 prop●●
                 Acts
                 of
                 Men
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 Fire
                 and
                 Hail
                 ,
                 Snow
                 and
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 Mountains
                 and
                 all
                 Hills
                 ,
                 fruitful
                 Trees
                 and
                 Cedars
                 ,
                 Beasts
                 and
                 all
                 Cattel
                 ,
                 creeping
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 flying
                 Fowl
                 are
                 exhorted
                 to
                 sing
                 and
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 148.
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 which
                 all
                 know
                 they
                 cannot
                 truly
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   frequent
                   (
                   as
                   Mr.
                   Caryl
                   observes
                   )
                   in
                   Scripture
                   to
                   attribute
                   Acts
                   of
                   Life
                   to
                   Lifeless
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   Acts
                   of
                   Reason
                   to
                   those
                   which
                   have
                   no
                   Sense
                   ;
                   the
                   Earth
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   mourn
                   ,
                   
                     Tsa
                     .
                     33.
                     9.
                  
                   the
                   Trees
                   of
                   the
                   Forest
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Hills
                   and
                   the
                   Valleys
                   ,
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   rejoice
                   ,
                   
                     Isa
                     .
                     65.
                     12.
                     13.
                  
                   the
                   Birds
                   praise
                   God
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   singing
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Stars
                   by
                   their
                   shining
                   .
                
                 Caryl
                 on
                 Job
                 ,
                 chap.
                 38.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 sort
                 or
                 kind
                 of
                 singing
                 as
                 these
                 Men
                 plead
                 for
                 ,
                 viz.
                 a
                 mental
                 singing
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 a
                 Heart-singing
                 without
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 (
                 tho
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 I
                 know
                 none
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 proper
                 singing
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Abel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 proper
                 speaking
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 shew
                 us
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 of
                 God's
                 Word
                 ,
                 where
                 any
                 Godly
                 Man
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 his
                 Voice
                 was
                 not
                 heard
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 signify
                 nothing
                 to
                 their
                 purpose
                 in
                 turning
                 all
                 singing
                 unto
                 Heart-Melody
                 ,
                 or
                 inward
                 rejoycing
                 only
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Tongue
                 expressing
                 of
                 it
                 musically
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 melodious
                 manner
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 just
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Propriety
                 of
                 different
                 Actions
                 and
                 Things
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Objection
                 ,
                 take
                 what
                 Mr.
                 Sid●●●am
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 his
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Singing
                 ,
                 saith
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   208.
                
                 
              
               
                 Obj.
                 But
                 if
                 one
                 say
                 (
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 when
                 one
                 prays
                 all
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 consent
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 in
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   answered
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   All
                   Ordinances
                   must
                   be
                   considered
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   proper
                   nature
                   ;
                   some
                   Ordinances
                   are
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   administred
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   only
                   one
                   at
                   once
                   can
                   perform
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   publick
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   distinction
                   even
                   in
                   these
                   ;
                   my
                   Silence
                   in
                   Prayer
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   when
                   I
                   pray
                   with
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   I
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   pray
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   he
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   because
                   my
                   Heart
                   is
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Petitions
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Desires
                   go
                   equally
                   with
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   where
                   Silence
                   must
                   be
                   likewise
                   from
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   yet
                   ,
                   tho
                   I
                   consent
                   fully
                   with
                   the
                   Matter
                   ,
                   and
                   agree
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   said
                   with
                   never
                   so
                   much
                   Affection
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   can't
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   he
                   that
                   speaketh
                   preaches
                   .
                   So
                   now
                   as
                   to
                   Singing
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   difference
                   likewise
                   of
                   another
                   Consideration
                   ,
                   if
                   only
                   one
                   sing
                   ,
                   none
                   else
                   can
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   sing
                   ,
                   tho
                   they
                   joyn
                   with
                   the
                   Matter
                   and
                   agree
                   to
                   it
                   in
                   their
                   Hearts
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   outward
                   Act
                   ,
                   and
                   terminated
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   that
                   performs
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   tho
                   in
                   my
                   silent
                   Conjunction
                   ,
                   I
                   may
                   readily
                   praise
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   can
                   in
                   no
                   sense
                   be
                   properly
                   said
                   to
                   sing
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   without
                   I
                   do
                   use
                   my
                   Voice
                   and
                   bodily
                   Organs
                   as
                   they
                   
                   do
                   .
                   This
                   Consideration
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   may
                   give
                   light
                   to
                   Men
                   that
                   mind
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   distinction
                   of
                   Ordinances
                   in
                   their
                   Administrations
                   ;
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Confusion
                   of
                   other
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Beauty
                   of
                   this
                   ;
                   for
                   two
                   to
                   preach
                   or
                   pray
                   together
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   and
                   place
                   ,
                   were
                   the
                   greatest
                   Confusion
                   imaginable
                   ;
                   but
                   for
                   an
                   hundred
                   to
                   sing
                   together
                   ,
                   is
                   most
                   harmonious
                   and
                   pleasant
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   Order
                   ,
                   that
                   Harmony
                   is
                   most
                   discovered
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
                 So
                 far
                 Mr.
                 Sidenham
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 hope
                 our
                 Brethren
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 Confusion
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Host
                 with
                 one
                 Voice-celebrate
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 singing
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Further
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 Singing
                 properly
                 can't
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 the
                 Voice
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 material
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 104.
                 12.
                 where
                 our
                 Dictionaries
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 our
                 Annotators
                 on
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 shew
                 it
                 signifies
                 
                   giving
                   a
                   Voice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Voice
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 melodious
                 in
                 Odulation
                 ,
                 or
                 tuning
                 the
                 Voice
                 .
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   saith
                   Reverend
                   Dr.
                   Roberts
                   ,
                   To
                   limit
                   Singing
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   inward
                   Melody
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   is
                   utterly
                   besides
                   the
                   Apostle's
                   intent
                   ,
                   and
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   and
                   destructive
                   to
                   all
                   Edification
                   or
                   Advantage
                   to
                   others
                   by
                   Singing
                   .
                   Where
                   do
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   singing
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Scripture
                   without
                   a
                   Voice
                   ?
                   How
                   gross
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   and
                   ignorant
                   a
                   Contradiction
                   in
                   the
                   Adject
                   ,
                   and
                   absurd
                   Nonsense
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   talk
                   of
                   singing
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   without
                   
                   a
                   Voice
                   .
                
                 Dr.
                 
                 Roberts's
                 
                   Key
                   of
                   the
                   Bible
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 177.
                 
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Caryl
                 ,
                 whose
                 Learning
                 and
                 excellent
                 Parts
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 shines
                 (
                 tho
                 dead
                 )
                 through
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 positively
                 affirms
                 ,
                 That
                 Singing
                 is
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Voice
                 ,
                 on
                 Job
                 38.
                 7.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 appears
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 tho
                 there
                 is
                 
                   Heart-Prayer
                   ,
                   Mental-Prayer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 as
                 properly
                 to
                 be
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 tho
                 the
                 Voice
                 be
                 not
                 heard
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 
                 Hannah's
                 Case
                 )
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 vocal
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 proper
                 singing
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 performed
                 with
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Were
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 all
                 Mankind
                 are
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 mistaken
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 bodily
                 Organs
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 resolve
                 so
                 plain
                 a
                 Question
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 sing
                 ?
                 or
                 what
                 is
                 singing
                 ?
                 But
                 so
                 easy
                 a
                 Question
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Child
                 can
                 readily
                 resolve
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 six
                 or
                 seven
                 Years
                 old
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 
                   Turk
                   ,
                   Indian
                
                 or
                 Pagan
                 should
                 come
                 into
                 our
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 that
                 understands
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 can't
                 distinguish
                 in
                 other
                 Acts
                 of
                 Worship
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 he
                 hears
                 us
                 a
                 singing
                 ,
                 he
                 knows
                 what
                 that
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 but
                 one
                 Man
                 sings
                 (
                 tho
                 the
                 rest
                 may
                 shew
                 their
                 liking
                 or
                 approbation
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 if
                 any
                 should
                 say
                 they
                 all
                 sing
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 would
                 say
                 he
                 told
                 a
                 Lie
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 Man
                 only
                 who
                 sung
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 without
                 the
                 Voice
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 quite
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 all
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 tho
                 but
                 one
                 is
                 the
                 Mouth
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                 
                 Marlow's
                 Essence
                 of
                 Singing
                 ?
                 for
                 tho
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 answer
                 his
                 Book
                 until
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 Objections
                 ;
                 yet
                 what
                 he
                 speaks
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 occasion
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 ●ere
                 .
                 Now
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   what
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   plain
                   ,
                   ●han
                   that
                   Singing
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Gifts
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   have
                   their
                   Essence
                   in
                   our
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   worshipping
                   God
                   ,
                   without
                   Verbal
                   and
                   Vocal
                   Instruments
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ?
                
                 These
                 are
                 his
                 very
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 Some
                 have
                 so
                 smiled
                 at
                 this
                 Expression
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can't
                 tell
                 what
                 he
                 intends
                 by
                 ●t
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 would
                 shew
                 himself
                 skill'd
                 in
                 Chymistry
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 he
                 meddles
                 with
                 Divine
                 Things
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 I
                 am
                 troubled
                 to
                 see
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 words
                 used
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Body
                 knows
                 what
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 By
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 I
                 always
                 understood
                 the
                 Substance
                 or
                 Being
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 :
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 Substance
                 and
                 Being
                 of
                 Sing●ng
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 which
                 I
                 suppose
                 he
                 means
                 other
                 Duties
                 of
                 God's
                 Worship
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 those
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 )
                 ●ie
                 in
                 our
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 wihtout
                 distinction
                 ,
                 performed
                 acceptably
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 Verbal
                 or
                 Vocal
                 Instruments
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 ●hen
                 farewel
                 to
                 Verbal
                 or
                 Vocal
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Praying
                 too
                 :
                 It
                 grieves
                 my
                 Soul
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Ho●y
                 Truths
                 of
                 God's
                 Worship
                 invaded
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Preaching
                 in
                 our
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Singing
                 is
                 there
                 ?
                 And
                 are
                 we
                 not
                 as
                 capable
                 in
                 our
                 Spirits
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 
                 Verbal
                 or
                 Vocal
                 Instruments
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 Singing
                 without
                 Voice
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 Argument
                 ?
                 And
                 let
                 me
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 said
                 more
                 to
                 justify
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Silent
                 Meetings
                 than
                 you
                 are
                 aware
                 of
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 thank
                 you
                 for
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mo●●
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 Body
                 to
                 glorify
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Worship
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 Glory
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 our
                 Tongue
                 )
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 shame
                 hereby
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 rob
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 particular
                 Saint
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 〈◊〉
                 Body
                 or
                 Members
                 thereof
                 are
                 employed
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 turn
                 all
                 outward
                 or
                 external
                 Worship
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 inward
                 ,
                 or
                 heart-business
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Essence
                 of
                 Singing
                 then
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 that
                 word
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 )
                 lies
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 our
                 Spiri●
                 than
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 sha●●
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 deceived
                 People
                 〈◊〉
                 Person
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 they
                 meet
                 together
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 pray
                 ,
                 or
                 sing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 tha●
                 in
                 their
                 Spirits
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 tho●●
                 Duties
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 perform
                 them
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 verbally
                 and
                 vocally
                 done
                 ;
                 certainly
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 main
                 part
                 (
                 Essence
                 too
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 )
                 nay
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 Singing
                 ,
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 Voice
                 .
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 act
                 ,
                 or
                 thing
                 〈◊〉
                 self
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 right
                 spiritual
                 and
                 Gospel-Performance
                 
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 nor
                 is
                 he
                 affected
                 with
                 what
                 he
                 says
                 )
                 as
                 properly
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 preaches
                 spiritually
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Heart
                 .
                 Doubtless
                 ,
                 Birds
                 sing
                 as
                 truly
                 as
                 any
                 Men
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 those
                 who
                 sing
                 prophane
                 Songs
                 ;
                 t●ere's
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Singing
                 manifested
                 in
                 their
                 Act
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 an
                 Act
                 ,
                 or
                 Work
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Manner
                 ,
                 Design
                 ,
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 End
                 ,
                 in
                 performing
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 to
                 proceed
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   Hymns
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 
                   a
                   musical
                   melodious
                   Modulation
                   ,
                   or
                   tuning
                   of
                   the
                   Voice
                   ,
                
                 expressing
                 our
                 spiritual
                 Joy
                 for
                 edifying
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 glorifying
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 Singing
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 meant
                 or
                 intended
                 therein
                 ,
                 will
                 yet
                 further
                 appear
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 these
                 things
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 joyful
                 Noise
                 ;
                 
                   Sing
                   a
                   loud
                   unto
                   God
                   our
                   strength
                   :
                   make
                   a
                   joyful
                   Noise
                   unto
                   the
                   God
                   of
                
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   81.
                   1.
                   
                   O
                   〈◊〉
                   let
                   us
                   sing
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   make
                   a
                   joyful
                   Noise
                   to
                   the
                   Rock
                   of
                   our
                   Salvation
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 95.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   come
                   before
                   his
                   Presence
                   with
                   Thanksgiving
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   a
                   joyful
                   Noise
                   unto
                   him
                   with
                   Psalms
                   ,
                
                 vers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 So
                 in
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   98.
                   4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   &
                   100.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Singing
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   bears
                   witness
                   
                   of
                
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 meerly
                 that
                 in
                 Word
                 ,
                 Joy
                 or
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 expressing
                 of
                 it
                 wi●●
                 a
                 melodious
                 Voice
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 joyful
                 Noise
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 What
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 Singing
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 manifested
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Birds
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 those
                 melodious
                 Notes
                 they
                 make
                 ,
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 (
                 
                   Cant.
                   2.
                   12.
                
                 
                 )
                 calls
                 Singing
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 easy
                 to
                 know
                 when
                 they
                 sing
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 as
                 easy
                 to
                 know
                 when
                 the
                 Lord's
                 People
                 sing
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 sing
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 Men
                 will
                 not
                 shut
                 their
                 Eyes
                 and
                 Ears
                 ,
                 against
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 opposing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 render
                 themselves
                 ridiculous
                 to
                 Mankind
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Singing
                 is
                 distinguished
                 from
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 another
                 thing
                 differing
                 from
                 any
                 part
                 or
                 branch
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 Apostle
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 comprehended
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 Duty
                 ;
                 
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   then
                   ?
                   I
                   will
                   pray
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   pray
                   with
                   the
                   Vnderstanding
                   also
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   sing
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   sing
                   with
                   the
                   Vnderstanding
                   also
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 all
                 Expositors
                 affirm
                 ,
                 consisteth
                 in
                 three
                 parts
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 hinted
                 before
                 )
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 confession
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 &c.
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 supplication
                 for
                 what
                 we
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 giving
                 of
                 Thanks
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Praising
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 raised
                 affections
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 Mercies
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 confess
                 my
                 Sins
                 and
                 Wants
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 
                 ●he
                 help
                 of
                 God's
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 inward
                 ●ttention
                 ,
                 and
                 utmost
                 intention
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 ●pirit
                 ,
                 or
                 greatest
                 devotion
                 and
                 Fervour
                 of
                 Af●ections
                 imaginable
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 I
                 seek
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 supplicate
                 his
                 holy
                 Majesty
                 for
                 what
                 I
                 ●ant
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 I
                 praise
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 ●hanks
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 I
                 have
                 ●eceived
                 at
                 his
                 most
                 bountiful
                 Hands
                 .
                 See
                 our
                 ●ate
                 
                   Annotation
                   ,
                   Phil.
                   4.
                   6.
                
                 
                 
                   They
                   mention
                   there
                   a
                   Petition
                   or
                   Apprecation
                   of
                   Good
                   to
                   our selves
                   or
                   others
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   in
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   a
                   Deprecation
                   of
                   Evils
                   felt
                   or
                   feared
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   A
                   grateful
                   acknowledgment
                   of
                   Mercies
                   received
                   ,
                   Benefits
                   conferred
                   ,
                   and
                   Deliverances
                   vouchsafed
                   ;
                   Implying
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   that
                   no
                   Prayer
                   is
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   without
                   this
                   Ingredient
                   of
                   thankful
                   resentment
                   of
                   his
                   Favours
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 can
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 any
                 gracious
                 Soul
                 doth
                 ever
                 leave
                 out
                 this
                 sweet
                 and
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 Prayer
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Praising
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Therefore
                 this
                 the
                 Apostle
                 would
                 do
                 when
                 he
                 prayed
                 .
                 But
                 observe
                 ,
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 something
                 quite
                 distinct
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   when
                   I
                   sing
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   sing
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 therefore
                 Singing
                 were
                 comprehended
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 praising
                 of
                 God
                 when
                 we
                 pray
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Apostle
                 uses
                 as
                 great
                 and
                 palpable
                 a
                 Tautology
                 as
                 can
                 possibly
                 be
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 all
                 Men
                 under
                 a
                 Cloud
                 and
                 Mistake
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 meant
                 nothing
                 else
                 (
                 or
                 no
                 more
                 )
                 than
                 praising
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 since
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ever
                 understood
                 a
                 clear
                 distinct
                 
                 difference
                 between
                 those
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 praising
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 singing
                 of
                 his
                 Praises
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 all
                 right
                 Singing
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 praising
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 highe●●
                 manner
                 that
                 we
                 in
                 our
                 mortal
                 Bodies
                 are
                 capable
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 )
                 yet
                 all
                 praisings
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 not
                 singing
                 of
                 his
                 Praise
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 difference
                 there
                 between
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 Singing
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 clearly
                 hinted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 James
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 exhorts
                 those
                 in
                 Affliction
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 to
                 pray
                 :
                 James
                 5.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Is
                   any
                   afflicted
                   ?
                   let
                   him
                   pray
                   .
                   And
                   is
                   any
                   merry
                   ?
                   let
                   them
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   .
                
                 Certainly
                 he
                 wills
                 the
                 Afflicted
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 pray
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 such
                 who
                 are
                 merry
                 ,
                 or
                 whose
                 Hearts
                 were
                 greatly
                 lifted
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 Love
                 ,
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Goodness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 such
                 Occasions
                 ,
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 ye●
                 ,
                 to
                 sing
                 Psalms
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 words
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 worth
                 noting
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 stirs
                 up
                 Christians
                 to
                 perform
                 these
                 Duties
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 manner
                 at
                 such●
                 Times
                 and
                 Occasions
                 :
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 Man's
                 Duty
                 to
                 pray
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 afflicted
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 Man's
                 Duty
                 to
                 sing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 hath
                 such
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 cause
                 and
                 special
                 frame
                 of
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 easy
                 to
                 conceive
                 of
                 Singing
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 how
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 meer
                 rejoicing
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 rejoice
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 
                 signify
                 it
                 by
                 Singing
                 of
                 Praises
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 our
                 ●viour
                 
                   rejoiced
                   in
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 Luke
                 10.
                 21.
                 and
                 ●anked
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 yet
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 he
                 sung
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 Joy
                 is
                 inward
                 ,
                 not
                 known
                 till
                 expressed
                 ;
                 ●●d
                 many
                 times
                 't
                 is
                 expressed
                 by
                 Singing
                 ,
                 tho
                 ●●t
                 always
                 :
                 The
                 end
                 why
                 I
                 mention
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 ●ew
                 they
                 are
                 two
                 different
                 Acts
                 and
                 Duties
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 I
                 am
                 enjoined
                 to
                 rejoice
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 am
                 enjoined
                 so
                 from
                 that
                 Joy
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 
                   Jam.
                   5.
                   13.
                
                 
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 to
                 pass
                 over
                 this
                 ;
                 Sing●g
                 is
                 a
                 Duty
                 performed
                 always
                 with
                 the
                 Voice
                 ,
                 ●ad
                 can't
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 ●ather
                 from
                 the
                 Noise
                 it
                 maketh
                 to
                 the
                 hearing
                 ●f
                 others
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 See
                 
                   ●xod
                   .
                   32.
                   17.
                   
                   And
                   when
                
                 Joshua
                 
                   heard
                   the
                   Noise
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   People
                   as
                   they
                   shouted
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   unto
                
                 Mo●s
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   War
                   in
                   the
                   Camp.
                
                 Ver.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   And
                   〈◊〉
                   said
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Voice
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   shout
                   〈◊〉
                   Mastery
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   it
                   the
                   Voice
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   ●●●y
                   for
                   being
                   overcome
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Noise
                   of
                   them
                   ●at
                   sing
                   ,
                   do
                   I
                   hear
                   .
                
                 They
                 that
                 doubt
                 about
                 ●hat
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Singing
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 them
                 to
                 ●nsider
                 this
                 Text
                 well
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 't
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ob●●ved
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 distinct
                 Acts
                 vo●lly
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Man●nd
                 easily
                 distinguish
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 ●nless
                 depraved
                 in
                 their
                 Minds
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 a
                 De●●sion
                 and
                 Temptation
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 shouting
                 Noise
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 all
                 Mankind
                 know
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 ●eadily
                 resolve
                 any
                 Person
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 ●istinctly
                 hears
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 a
                 crying
                 Noise
                 likewise
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 preaching
                 Voice
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Noise
                 made
                 that
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 A
                 praying
                 ,
                 or
                 praising
                 Voice
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 A
                 singing
                 Voice
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 these
                 distinct
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Moses
                 could
                 readily
                 resolve
                 the
                 Doubt
                 that
                 was
                 upon
                 Joshua
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 lent
                 his
                 Ear
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 Noise
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 Truly
                 I
                 am
                 almost
                 ashamed
                 I
                 have
                 this
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 large
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 knowing
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 withal
                 ,
                 from
                 some
                 poor
                 ,
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 doubting
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 stumble
                 at
                 Noon-day
                 about
                 the
                 very
                 Act
                 of
                 Singing
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 raise
                 such
                 Objections
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 begin
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 may
                 but
                 satisfy
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 bless
                 God
                 for
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 in
                 all
                 plainness
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 know
                 it
                 makes
                 an
                 easy
                 Passage
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 wherein
                 I
                 shall
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 prove
                 Singing
                 (
                 yea
                 such
                 a
                 Singing
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 other
                 known
                 to
                 Mankind
                 )
                 an
                 Holy
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Private
                 also
                 ;
                 only
                 let
                 me
                 conclude
                 this
                 Chapter
                 with
                 two
                 Inferences
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 naturally
                 infer
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 such
                 who
                 never
                 sing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 Vocal
                 Melody
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 those
                 sweet
                 Rejoicings
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 never
                 sing
                 
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Singing
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Great
                 God
                 looks
                 for
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoins
                 upon
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 they
                 lie
                 short
                 of
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 our
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 one
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 glorious
                 Praise
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 manner
                 of
                 performance
                 of
                 it
                 we
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 robbing
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 it
                 deprives
                 their
                 own
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 others
                 of
                 much
                 sweet
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 Joy
                 and
                 Refreshment
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 also
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 sing
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 sings
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 approve
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 his
                 Song
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 affected
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 proper
                 mental
                 or
                 Heart-singing
                 ,
                 or
                 joining
                 that
                 way
                 with
                 others
                 in
                 Singing
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Duty
                 and
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 who
                 like
                 and
                 approve
                 of
                 what
                 a
                 Preacher
                 saith
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 all
                 said
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 who
                 sit
                 and
                 hear
                 one
                 Man
                 sing
                 with
                 delight
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 themselves
                 hold
                 their
                 peace
                 and
                 sing
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II
              
               
                 Wherein
                 't
                 is
                 clearly
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 and
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 Singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Holy
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 Gospel-Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 continues
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 1.
                 
                 MY
                 first
                 Argument
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 this
                 Practice
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 as
                 ancient
                 as
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 Singing
                 of
                 the
                 Praise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 came
                 even
                 in
                 together
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 near
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 respect
                 to
                 that
                 triumphant
                 Singing
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 Jehovah
                 
                   laid
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 Job
                 38.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 Morning
                 Stars
                 sang
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 shouted
                 for
                 Joy.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 find
                 an
                 Eminent
                 Writer
                 paraphrasing
                 thus
                 on
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Where
                   wast
                   thou
                   when
                   I
                   laid
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ?
                
                 &c.
                 
                   at
                   which
                   sight
                   the
                   Morning
                   Stars
                   sang
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   shouted
                   for
                   Joy.
                
                 Taking
                 the
                 words
                 as
                 carrying
                 an
                 Allusion
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Similitude
                 taken
                 from
                 some
                 noble
                 Buildings
                 or
                 Structures
                 ,
                 whose
                 Foundations
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 with
                 
                 Solemnity
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Singing
                 or
                 shouting
                 Acclamations
                 .
              
               
                 See
                 Mr.
                 Caryl
                 on
                 the
                 Place
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 several
                 Opinions
                 of
                 Men
                 about
                 these
                 Morning
                 Stars
                 ,
                 some
                 supposing
                 they
                 mean
                 the
                 Stars
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 two
                 Reasons
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 by
                 them
                 are
                 meant
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   There
                   are
                   some
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   who
                   take
                   these
                   Stars
                   Metaphorically
                   or
                   Figuratively
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   their
                   Singing
                   is
                   proper
                   :
                   And
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   Reasons
                   given
                   why
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Stars
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   understand
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   If
                   we
                   consider
                   the
                   Truth
                   or
                   Course
                   of
                   the
                   History
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Earth
                   being
                   created
                   the
                   first
                   Day
                   ,
                   the
                   Stars
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   being
                   till
                   the
                   Fourth
                   ;
                   unless
                   we
                   comprehend
                   them
                   (
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   before
                   )
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   Matter
                   and
                   Reality
                   ,
                   under
                   those
                   words
                   of
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     In
                     the
                     beginning
                     God
                     created
                     the
                     Heaven
                     and
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                   But
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   Appearance
                   and
                   Formality
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   till
                   the
                   fourth
                   Day
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   so
                   ,
                   how
                   could
                   they
                   sing
                   together
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   at
                   the
                   laying
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   second
                   Reason
                   is
                   given
                   from
                   this
                   Chapter
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   Vers
                   .
                   31
                   ,
                   32.
                   
                   
                     Canst
                     thou
                     bind
                     the
                     sweet
                     Influences
                     of
                     the
                     Pleiades
                     ?
                  
                   (
                   or
                   seven
                   Stars
                   )
                   
                     or
                     loose
                     the
                     Bands
                     of
                     Orion
                     ?
                  
                   &c.
                   Here
                   the
                   Lord
                   treats
                   with
                   Job
                   about
                   the
                   Stars
                   in
                   proper
                   Senses
                   ;
                   therefore
                   
                   probably
                   the
                   Morning
                   Stars
                   here
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   Properly
                   ,
                   but
                   Tropically
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 to
                 prove
                 how
                 fitly
                 the
                 Angels
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Stars
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 from
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 or
                 Angels
                 Singing
                 ,
                 he
                 infers
                 ;
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Singing
                 is
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 they
                 sang
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Note
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 Singing
                 is
                 an
                 Expression
                 of
                 Joy
                 :
                 'T
                 is
                 very
                 remarkable
                 the
                 Angels
                 sang
                 at
                 God's
                 bringing
                 forth
                 the
                 first
                 Creation
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 our
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 we
                 should
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 by
                 Singing
                 for
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Creation
                 ;
                 doubtless
                 this
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 do
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Angels
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 do
                 what
                 is
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 viz.
                 with
                 all
                 readiness
                 Mr.
                 Caryl
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 readiness
                 ,
                 or
                 present
                 disposition
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 join
                 with
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 true
                 Sons
                 in
                 this
                 Work
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 at
                 his
                 graciou●
                 Appearances
                 in
                 his
                 mighty
                 Works
                 of
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 As
                 the
                 Angels
                 sang
                 at
                 God's
                 laying
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Creation
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 they
                 sang
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 or
                 bringing
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Creation
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Caryl
                 also
                 observes
                 ,
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 sang
                 ,
                 
                   Glory
                   to
                   God
                   on
                   High
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   Earth
                   Peace
                   ,
                   good
                   Will
                   to
                   Men.
                
                 To
                 teach
                 us
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 sing
                 the
                 
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 Creation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 Redemption
                 .
                 Shall
                 they
                 sing
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 good
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 dumb
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 thus
                 raised
                 to
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 magnified
                 by
                 the
                 mighty
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 sing
                 ,
                 or
                 imitate
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 to
                 join
                 together
                 ,
                 with
                 united
                 Voices
                 ,
                 to
                 sing
                 and
                 celebrate
                 his
                 Praises
                 ?
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Disciples
                 rejoiced
                 and
                 sang
                 those
                 Hosannahs
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   be
                   the
                   King
                   that
                   cometh
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   Peace
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   Glory
                   in
                   the
                   Highest
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 19.
                 38.
                 the
                 envious
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 saith
                 Mr.
                 
                   Caryl
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   like
                   the
                   Musick
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 
                   Master
                   ,
                   Rebuke
                   thy
                   Disciples
                
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Enemy
                 to
                 Singing
                 ;
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 love
                 
                   such
                   Hosannahs
                
                 and
                 Praises
                 should
                 be
                 sung
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 he
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   rules
                   in
                   the
                   Hearts
                   of
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Disobedience
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 't
                 was
                 he
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 influenced
                 and
                 stirred
                 up
                 these
                 Pharisees
                 with
                 Envy
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 Christ's
                 Disciples
                 rebuked
                 for
                 singing
                 and
                 praising
                 him
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 high
                 and
                 triumphant
                 manner
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 ,
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 God's
                 People
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 do
                 〈◊〉
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 Duty
                 to
                 sing
                 Hosannahs
                 to
                 Christ
                 )
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 forbid
                 others
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 lest
                 you
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 degrade
                 the
                 Holy
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 from
                 him
                 (
                 through
                 the
                 Temptation
                 of
                 Satan
                 )
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Glory
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 his
                 glorious
                 Name
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 pray
                 observe
                 the
                 Answer
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 to
                 those
                 blind
                 
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 Vers
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   these
                   should
                   hold
                   their
                   Peace
                   ,
                   the
                   Stones
                   would
                   immediately
                   cry
                   out
                   :
                
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 you
                 labour
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 suppress
                 or
                 hinder
                 these
                 to
                 sing
                 my
                 Praises
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 give
                 Glory
                 unto
                 me
                 ;
                 for
                 should
                 they
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 the
                 Stones
                 would
                 cry
                 shame
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 neglecting
                 their
                 Duty
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 would
                 rather
                 cause
                 sensless
                 Creatures
                 to
                 proclaim
                 his
                 Praise
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 want
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   not
                   said
                   they
                   s●ng
                
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 but
                 they
                 sung
                 ;
                 all
                 generally
                 understand
                 those
                 Hosannahs
                 were
                 delivered
                 in
                 a
                 Song
                 .
                 Our
                 Annotators
                 hint
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Song
                 that
                 was
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 in
                 Festivals
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 they
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Expressions
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   118.
                   24
                   ,
                   25
                   ,
                   26.
                   
                
                 Also
                 they
                 were
                 uttered
                 as
                 with
                 one
                 Voice
                 .
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   Multitude
                   of
                   the
                   Disciples
                   began
                   to
                   rejoice
                   and
                   praise
                   God
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   Voice
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 19.
                 3●
                 and
                 uttered
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Hosanna
                   ,
                   blessed
                   it
                   he
                   that
                   cometh
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   Hosannah
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   .
                
                 As
                 God
                 always
                 was
                 praised
                 with
                 Singing
                 ,
                 so
                 now
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 with
                 holy
                 Triumph
                 ,
                 to
                 express
                 his
                 Praise
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 sung
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 close
                 this
                 ,
                 take
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 Arguments
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Arg.
                   1.
                
                 
                 If
                 Angels
                 in
                 Singing
                 do
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 pleasing
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 worship
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 then
                 Singing
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 well-pleasing
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 acceptable
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Worship
                 .
                 But
                 Angels
                 ,
                 in
                 Singing
                 ,
                 do
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 well-pleasing
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptable
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 ●and
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 they
                 worship
                 him
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 To
                 sing
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 well-pleasing
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptable
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 we
                 worship
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 never
                 met
                 with
                 any
                 that
                 deny
                 Angels
                 to
                 sing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 as
                 one
                 Man
                 grant
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 Work
                 and
                 Business
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 my
                 Argument
                 needs
                 no
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 unanswerable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Arg.
                   2.
                
                 
                 If
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Host
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 sing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 then
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 Angels
                 to
                 sing
                 his
                 Praise
                 .
                 But
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Host
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 therein
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 commanded
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 Angels
                 to
                 sing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God.
                 See
                 Psal
                 .
                 148.
                 
                 
                   There
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   divers
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   all
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   all
                   are
                
                 commanded
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Heights
                 ;
                 
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   sing
                
                 Hallelujahs
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   word
                   signifies
                
                 ,
                 Vers
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Proving
                 Singing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Moral
                 Duty
                 .
              
               
                 OUR
                 third
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 Singing
                 〈◊〉
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Duty
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 generally
                 worthy
                 Men
                 call
                 a
                 Moral
                 Duty
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 brought
                 under
                 express
                 Institution
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 a
                 Branch
                 of
                 natural
                 Worship
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 weak
                 Christians
                 are
                 offended
                 at
                 this
                 Phrase
                 ,
                 viz.
                 calling
                 Singing
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 natural
                 or
                 moral
                 Worship
                 or
                 Religion
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 explain
                 what
                 we
                 mean
                 when
                 we
                 speak
                 thus
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 positively
                 Law
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 distinguish
                 between
                 Precepts
                 that
                 are
                 purely
                 Moral
                 ,
                 and
                 meerly
                 Positive
                 .
                 Breaking
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 are
                 meer
                 positive
                 Ordinances
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 known
                 nor
                 practised
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 a
                 positive
                 Institution
                 to
                 give
                 being
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 fear
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 love
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Nature
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 all
                 Man-kind
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 written
                 Law
                 or
                 Prescription
                 positively
                 to
                 injoin
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 Creature
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Law
                 or
                 Light
                 o●
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 as
                 Paul
                 sheweth
                 in
                 
                   Rom.
                   2.
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                   For
                   when
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   which
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   do
                   by
                   nature
                   the
                   things
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   those
                   having
                   not
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   are
                   a
                   Law
                   unto
                   themselves
                   ,
                   which
                   shew
                   the
                   Work
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   written
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 All
                 Mankind
                 throughout
                 the
                 World
                 know
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 God
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 wrong
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 Steal
                 ,
                 nor
                 commit
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 nor
                 Kill
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 moral
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 hereby
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 wholly
                 darkned
                 and
                 obliterated
                 by
                 their
                 Sin
                 and
                 horrid
                 Lusts
                 .
                 Even
                 so
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 written
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 positive
                 Injunction
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 sing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 would
                 have
                 taught
                 us
                 thus
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 Remarkable
                 is
                 that
                 passage
                 of
                 Moses
                 in
                 
                   Gen.
                   4.
                   
                   Then
                   began
                   Men
                   to
                   call
                   upon
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ]
                   .
                
                 
                   Ainsworth
                   sheweth
                   that
                   the
                   Text
                   is
                   taken
                   two
                   manner
                   of
                   ways
                   ,
                   the
                   Chaldee
                   in
                   the
                   Masovites
                   Bible
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Then
                     in
                     his
                     days
                     Men
                     left
                     off
                     Praying
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   became
                   prophane
                   ,
                   
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     prayed
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Others
                     understand
                     it
                     directly
                     the
                     contrary
                     way
                     ,
                  
                   i.
                   e.
                   Then
                   Men
                   begun
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   or
                   call
                   on
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   or
                   erected
                   publick
                   Worship
                   ,
                   Preaching
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   So
                   Ainsworth
                   .
                
              
               
                 Take
                 it
                 either
                 way
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 they
                 knew
                 
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 Duty
                 to
                 Pray
                 and
                 Preach
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 positive
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 written
                 Precept
                 for
                 either
                 in
                 those
                 Days
                 ,
                 nor
                 ▪
                 for
                 many
                 Years
                 after
                 ,
                 even
                 till
                 Moses
                 came
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 parts
                 of
                 moral
                 or
                 natural
                 Worship
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 is
                 Singing
                 no
                 doubt
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Heathen
                 generally
                 invocate
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 pray
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 sing
                 their
                 Praises
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 abundantly
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 clear
                 (
                 further
                 to
                 evince
                 this
                 )
                 than
                 that
                 Passage
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 
                 Israels's
                 Singing
                 after
                 their
                 great
                 Deliverance
                 at
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   15.
                   1.
                   
                   Then
                   sang
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 
                   this
                   Song
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Either
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Dictates
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Divine
                 Homage
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 or
                 Light
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 magnify
                 him
                 for
                 That
                 wonderful
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 some
                 special
                 means
                 of
                 Inspiration
                 or
                 Injunction
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 incline
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Plain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 given
                 forth
                 ,
                 or
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 written
                 Prescription
                 or
                 Rule
                 to
                 walk
                 by
                 ;
                 which
                 clearly
                 shews
                 ,
                 take
                 it
                 either
                 way
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 
                   Levitical
                   Ceremony
                
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 assert
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 Duty
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 practised
                 by
                 multitudes
                 that
                 never
                 had
                 any
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 or
                 positive
                 Precepts
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 upon
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 that
                 Singing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 moral
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 God's
                 natural
                 
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 take
                 what
                 Mr.
                 Robert's
                 says
                 ;
                 
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   to
                   God
                   with
                   the
                   Voice
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   part
                   of
                   God's
                   natural
                   Worship
                   ;
                   which
                   upon
                   due
                   consideration
                   of
                   God's
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Man
                   by
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   Nature
                   should
                   perform
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   though
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   particular
                   Law
                   requiring
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   Institution
                   appointing
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   king
                   of
                   Prayer
                   ;
                   a
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   Prose
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   Meeter
                   ,
                   with
                   Melody
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   joins
                   them
                   together
                   as
                   of
                   like
                   Nature
                   .
                   And
                   who
                   can
                   be
                   so
                   gross
                   as
                   to
                   deny
                   Prayer
                   to
                   be
                   part
                   of
                   God's
                   natural
                   Worship
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Singing
                   of
                   Songs
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   was
                   practised
                   by
                   God's
                   People
                   at
                   the
                   Red
                   Sea
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   given
                   forth
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   particular
                   Law
                   for
                   that
                   Duty
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Singing
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   Duty
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   peculiarly
                   requiring
                   all
                   natural
                   Worship
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   ranked
                   by
                   the
                   Godly
                   Learned
                   ;
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   Singing
                   with
                   Heart
                   and
                   Voice
                   is
                   a
                   Moral
                   Worship
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   is
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Hearts
                   of
                   Men
                   by
                   Nature
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   pray
                   in
                   distress
                   ,
                   so
                   when
                   we
                   have
                   cause
                   of
                   solemn
                   Thanksgiving
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   sing
                   his
                   Praises
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   God's
                   natural
                   moral
                   Worship
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Duty
                   under
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   ,
                   natural
                   Worship
                   is
                   always
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   times
                   
                   a
                   Duty
                   obliging
                   ,
                   semper
                   ,
                   tho
                   not
                   
                     ad
                     semper
                  
                   .
                   Doubtless
                   even
                   the
                   Pagans
                   by
                   the
                   Light
                   and
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   sing
                   Praises
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   invisible
                   Excellencies
                   made
                   known
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   visible
                   Works
                   of
                   Creation
                   and
                   Providence
                   ,
                   tho
                   they
                   never
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Knowledg
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     Psalms
                     and
                     Songs
                  
                   .
                
                 Roberts's
                 
                   Key
                   to
                   the
                   Bible
                
                 ,
                 pag.
                 172.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 further
                 ,
                 to
                 evince
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 yet
                 plainer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 all
                 doubt
                 ●
                 Moral
                 Duty
                 to
                 sing
                 forth
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 argue
                 thus
                 ;
                 All
                 Men
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 every
                 one
                 saith
                 Prayer
                 is
                 a
                 Moral
                 Duty
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 praise
                 him
                 ,
                 since
                 Praise
                 is
                 comprehended
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 branch
                 or
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 granted
                 readily
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 I
                 further
                 argue
                 ;
                 Ought
                 not
                 every
                 Person
                 then
                 to
                 perform
                 this
                 Duty
                 of
                 praising
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 most
                 acceptable
                 manner
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 to
                 do
                 ?
                 none
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 will
                 deny
                 this
                 ;
                 why
                 then
                 ,
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 therefore
                 taught
                 to
                 sing
                 by
                 natural
                 or
                 moral
                 Principles
                 't
                 is
                 evident
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Because
                 to
                 sing
                 forth
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 Man
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 manner
                 or
                 mode
                 of
                 praising
                 ,
                 either
                 God
                 or
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 of
                 or
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 attain
                 unto
                 :
                 which
                 doth
                 appear
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 when
                 any
                 Man
                 naturally
                 is
                 filled
                 with
                 Joy
                 and
                 Gladness
                 ,
                 or
                 sees
                 extraordinary
                 cause
                 of
                 rejoicing
                 ,
                 he
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 Instinct
                 falls
                 into
                 singing
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 knows
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 .
                 Now
                 who
                 is
                 he
                 on
                 such
                 occasions
                 bound
                 to
                 rejoice
                 
                 in●
                 and
                 sing
                 to
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 only
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 him
                 those
                 good
                 things
                 he
                 possesseth
                 ,
                 or
                 delivered
                 him
                 from
                 those
                 evil
                 things
                 he
                 seared
                 ?
                 and
                 so
                 upon
                 the
                 one
                 account
                 or
                 other
                 filled
                 his
                 Soul
                 with
                 Joy
                 and
                 Gladness
                 .
                 Why
                 ought
                 the
                 Saints
                 particularly
                 to
                 rejoice
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 sing
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 all
                 that
                 Good
                 their
                 Souls
                 are
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 and
                 through
                 him
                 ?
                 Why
                 did
                 the
                 People
                 break
                 forth
                 into
                 those
                 sweet
                 and
                 triumphant
                 Songs
                 of
                 Praise
                 to
                 David
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 sang
                 ,
                 
                   Saul
                   hath
                   slain
                   his
                   thousands
                   ,
                   and
                
                 David
                 
                   his
                   ten
                   thousands
                
                 ?
                 was
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 from
                 the
                 Consideration
                 of
                 those
                 singular
                 Blessings
                 and
                 Victories
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 hoped
                 further
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 from
                 his
                 Hands
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Instrument
                 in
                 the
                 Hand
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 Moral
                 Principles
                 lead
                 People
                 forth
                 thus
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 to
                 sing
                 to
                 the
                 Instrument
                 of
                 Blessings
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Agent
                 and
                 Author
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ?
                 
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   give
                   his
                   Glory
                   in
                   another
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 praising
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 singing
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 a
                 praising
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Heights
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Hosts
                 Praise
                 God
                 with
                 Allelujahs
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 manner
                 ;
                 
                   Praise
                   ye
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   praise
                   ye
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   heights
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 148.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Praise
                   ye
                   him
                   all
                   his
                   Angels
                   ;
                   praise
                   ye
                   him
                   all
                   his
                   Hosts
                
                 vers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 See
                 Ainsworth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Angels
                 singing
                 forth
                 God's
                 Praises
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 higher
                 way
                 doubtless
                 to
                 praise
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 than
                 that
                 way
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 glo●●●●s
                 S●●●●●ims
                 and
                 Cherubims
                 do
                 express
                 and
                 perform
                 〈◊〉
                 Also
                 all
                 the
                 Godly
                 in
                 every
                 Age
                 have
                 ●●●ified
                 it
                 as
                 their
                 stedfast
                 Belief
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 ●●e
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 bear
                 Witness
                 to
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 glorified
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 with
                 them
                 shall
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 Singing
                 ;
                 therefore
                 this
                 of
                 singing
                 sorth
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 be●●●●y
                 and
                 manner
                 Praises
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 ●ord
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 All
                 Creatures
                 are
                 called
                 upon
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 sing
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 surely
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 injoyned
                 this
                 on
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 Breath
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 all
                 Men
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 is
                 certainly
                 a
                 Moral
                 Duty
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 evident
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 Precepts
                 that
                 injoin
                 all
                 Men
                 to
                 sing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 are
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 pray
                 unto
                 him
                 :
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 silence
                 those
                 Mens
                 Spirits
                 (
                 whom
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 might
                 foresee
                 would
                 in
                 some
                 Age
                 or
                 another
                 oppose
                 this
                 sacred
                 Ordinance
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 repeat
                 it
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 was
                 opposed
                 or
                 cavill'd
                 against
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 Faculty
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 observes
                 )
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 placed
                 in
                 Men
                 to
                 praise
                 him
                 in
                 an
                 harmonious
                 or
                 a
                 melodious
                 manner
                 ,
                 shews
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 moral
                 Duty
                 belonging
                 to
                 all
                 Men
                 (
                 tho
                 more
                 especially
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 singing
                 forth
                 his
                 Praise
                 .
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 nothing
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 Glory
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Tongue
                 of
                 little
                 Birds
                 to
                 warble
                 forth
                 with
                 their
                 pleasant
                 Notes
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 their
                 Creator
                 amongst
                 the
                 branches
                 of
                 the
                 Trees
                 ,
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   104.
                   12.
                
                 
                 Who
                 made
                 our
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 that
                 singing
                 Faculty
                 in
                 them
                 but
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ?
                 We
                 see
                 all
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 are
                 naturally
                 as
                 apt
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 sing
                 as
                 to
                 speak
                 .
                 Now
                 was
                 this
                 tunable
                 and
                 musical
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Faculty
                 of
                 Si●●ing
                 ,
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 us
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 Mortals
                 ,
                 think
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 sing
                 forth
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 our
                 Creator
                 ?
                 Can
                 any
                 be
                 so
                 weak
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 to
                 sing
                 any
                 other
                 Songs
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 sacred
                 and
                 divine
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 Dishonour
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 imploy
                 their
                 Tongues
                 to
                 sing
                 profane
                 and
                 carnal
                 Songs
                 ,
                 that
                 stir
                 up
                 Lust
                 ,
                 and
                 promote
                 Ungodliness
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 will
                 say
                 doubtless
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 follows
                 clearly
                 ,
                 this
                 tunable
                 or
                 melodious
                 note
                 or
                 faculty
                 of
                 Singing
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 thereby
                 ,
                 viz.
                 with
                 a
                 sweet
                 and
                 melodious
                 manner
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 nay
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 might
                 discharge
                 this
                 Duty
                 of
                 singing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 God.
                 And
                 indeed
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 (
                 or
                 more
                 than
                 upon
                 any
                 other
                 )
                 the
                 Tongue
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 our
                 Glory
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 because
                 thereby
                 we
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 manner
                 we
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 ,
                 do
                 praise
                 and
                 laud
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 singing
                 and
                 setting
                 forth
                 that
                 Glory
                 that
                 is
                 owing
                 to
                 him
                 from
              
               
               
                 Now
                 if
                 to
                 sing
                 God's
                 Praise
                 we●●
                 not
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 one
                 Faculty
                 in
                 that
                 Member
                 for
                 no
                 use
                 :
                 But
                 of
                 use
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 Men
                 will
                 use
                 it
                 too
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 sing
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 ,
                 nay
                 more
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Dishonour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 filthy
                 ,
                 or
                 vain
                 and
                 foolish
                 Songs
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 and
                 Honour
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 all
                 Creatures
                 and
                 Things
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 Praise
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 Mankind
                 are
                 naturally
                 thus
                 inclined
                 to
                 Singing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 natural
                 Gift
                 and
                 Faculty
                 might
                 be
                 improved
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 others
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 Austine
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Preface
                   to
                   the
                   Psalms
                
                 ,
                 observes
                 )
                 has
                 left
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 should
                 sing
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 perform
                 that
                 Moral
                 Duty
                 :
                 
                   
                     Spiritus
                     Sanctus
                     videns
                     obluctantem
                     ad
                     virtutis
                     viam
                     humani
                     generis
                     animam
                     ,
                     ad
                     delect
                     ati●nes
                     hujus
                     vitae
                     inclinari
                     ,
                     delect
                     abilibus
                     mod●lis
                     Cantilenae
                     vim
                     suae
                     Doctrinae
                     permiscuit
                     ,
                     ut
                     dum
                     servitate
                     carmine
                     mulcetur
                     auditu●
                     divini
                     sermonis
                     pariter
                     utilitate
                     miseratur
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   seeing
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   Mankind
                   strugling
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Godliness
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   inclined
                   to
                   the
                   Delights
                   of
                   this
                   Life
                   ,
                   he
                   mixed
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   with
                   sweet
                   Singing
                   ,
                   that
                   whilst
                   the
                   Soul
                   was
                   melted
                   with
                   the
                   sweetness
                   of
                   the
                   Verse
                   ,
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Word
                   might
                   be
                   ingrafted
                   with
                   profit
                   .
                
                 Austin
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Preface
                   to
                   the
                   Psalms
                
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   I
                   know
                   it
                   is
                   objected
                
                 ,
                 Hath
                 not
                 God
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Tongue
                 a
                 faculty
                 to
                 laugh
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 sing
                 ?
                 and
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 their
                 Duty
                 to
                 laugh
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 laugh
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 is
                 lawful
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 Sin
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 much
                 laughter
                 there
                 wants
                 not
                 Folly.
                 Man
                 has
                 not
                 that
                 Faculty
                 in
                 vain
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 some
                 Distempers
                 very
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 tends
                 to
                 remove
                 them
                 too
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 refresh
                 the
                 natural
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 when
                 suppressed
                 with
                 Melancholy
                 Gogitations
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 a
                 trifling
                 Objection
                 is
                 this
                 !
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 one
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 disallowed
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 on
                 some
                 special
                 Occasions
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 subli●e
                 Account
                 and
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 with
                 frequent
                 Injunctions
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 Laughter
                 ;
                 therefore
                 away
                 with
                 such
                 contentious
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 against
                 Reason
                 and
                 Scripture
                 too
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 injoined
                 you
                 to
                 sing
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   to
                   hi●
                   that
                   dwelleth
                   in
                
                 Sion
                 ,
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   9.
                   11.
                   
                   Singing
                   forth
                   the
                   H●●●ur
                   and
                   Praise
                   of
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 66.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   doth
                   wondrous
                   Works
                   for
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   Mercy
                   endures
                   forever
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 107.
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 ought
                 Saints
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 delights
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 sweet
                 Voice
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Cant.
                 2.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   me
                   hear
                   thy
                   Voice
                   ,
                   for
                   sweet
                   is
                   thy
                   Voice
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 such
                 sweet
                 Praises
                 too
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 .
                 Christ's
                 Ear
                 is
                 affected
                 with
                 this
                 harmonious
                 Praise
                 ,
                 when
                 performed
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Spirit
                 with
                 Grace
                 in
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ;
                 it
                 also
                 elevates
                 and
                 carries
                 up
                 our
                 Spirits
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Cloud
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 's
                 Divine
                 Presence
                 (
                 saith
                 one
                 )
                 descended
                 not
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   when
                   the
                   Trumpets
                   
                   and
                   Singers
                   were
                   as
                   one
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   one
                   Sound
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                
                 in
                 praising
                 and
                 giving
                 Thanks
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   lifted
                   up
                   their
                   Voices
                   in
                   Praises
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   For
                   he
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   Mercy
                   endureth
                   for
                   ever
                   :
                   then
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 bowed
                 his
                 Ear
                 ,
                 and
                 vouchsafed
                 his
                 gracious
                 Presence
                 to
                 his
                 People
                 ;
                 
                   then
                   the
                   House
                   was
                   filled
                   〈◊〉
                   a
                   Cloud
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Ch●●
                 .
                 5.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Then
                   God
                   takes
                   possession
                   of
                   it
                   as
                   his
                   Dwelling-place
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   affected
                   with
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   his
                   People
                   ,
                   when
                   in
                   a
                   right
                   manner
                   they
                   sing
                   to
                   set
                   forth
                   his
                   Glory
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   minds
                   )
                   for
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   this
                   Ordinance
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   not
                   improving
                   our
                   Tongues
                   and
                   Faculties
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Assistance
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   in
                   Singing
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   withhold
                   the
                   Influences
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   that
                   deg●●●
                   in
                   his
                   Dwelling-place
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 We
                 may
                 perceive
                 what
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Singing
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 how
                 often
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 joined
                 with
                 Prayer
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 are
                 exhorted
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 called
                 upon
                 also
                 to
                 sing
                 his
                 Praises
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 Paul
                 seems
                 to
                 join
                 them
                 together
                 in
                 his
                 practice
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   I
                   pray
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   pray
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   and
                   when
                   I
                   sing
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   sing
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   1
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   15.
                
                 
                 So
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 James
                 join
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 equal
                 Worth
                 ,
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 
                   James
                   5.
                   13.
                
                 
              
               
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 Considerations
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 ●inging
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Nature
                 with
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 even
                 
                 a
                 Moral
                 Duty
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 I
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 communicate
                 to
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 especially
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 some
                 weak
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 What
                 ,
                 you
                 then
                 
                   (
                   say
                   some
                
                 )
                 plead
                 for
                 a
                 natural
                 or
                 carnal
                 thing
                 ,
                 natural
                 Religion
                 and
                 Worship
                 .
                 Away
                 with
                 your
                 Singing
                 ,
                 we
                 thought
                 all
                 our
                 Religion
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 Spiritual
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 We
                 plead
                 for
                 Spiritual
                 Worship
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Religious
                 Duties
                 must
                 be
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 accepted
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ?
                 Divers
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 original
                 and
                 proper
                 Nature
                 ,
                 are
                 Moral
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 natural
                 Worship
                 :
                 Is
                 not
                 Prayer
                 in
                 particular
                 by
                 all
                 acknowledged
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 And
                 may
                 not
                 Prayer
                 be
                 carnally
                 performed
                 too
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Singing
                 ?
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 any
                 other
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Another
                 Man
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 whilst
                 you
                 plead
                 for
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 you
                 plead
                 for
                 a
                 Moral
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Branch
                 of
                 natural
                 Worship
                 :
                 But
                 doth
                 that
                 detract
                 from
                 its
                 Glory
                 ?
                 No
                 sure
                 ,
                 all
                 wise
                 Men
                 know
                 it
                 adds
                 greatly
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Cornelius
                 (
                 Act.
                 10.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 )
                 was
                 a
                 Man
                 much
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 tho
                 a
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 Law
                 either
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 )
                 ;
                 So
                 the
                 Mariners
                 which
                 were
                 with
                 Jonah
                 in
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Distress
                 ,
                 (
                 tho
                 Heathens
                 )
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   every
                   Man
                   called
                   upon
                   his
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Jonah
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 why
                 shall
                 any
                 call
                 Singing
                 a
                 low
                 or
                 carnal
                 thing
                 ?
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 least
                 reason
                 so
                 to
                 term
                 it
                 of
                 any
                 Ordinan●●
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 Pray
                 ,
                 are
                 Angels
                 sound
                 in
                 any
                 carnal
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 or
                 th●●lorified
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ?
                 What
                 
                 Ordinance
                 can
                 shine
                 more
                 glorious
                 and
                 subli●●
                 in
                 its
                 Nature
                 ,
                 than
                 this
                 of
                 Singing
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 duly
                 considered
                 ?
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 or
                 right
                 manner
                 of
                 performance
                 of
                 this
                 Duty
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 our
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 though
                 Prayer
                 is
                 a
                 Moral
                 Duty
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 manner
                 prescribed
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 as
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 Preaching
                 likewise
                 :
                 (
                 Yet
                 every
                 Man
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 is
                 taught
                 to
                 instruct
                 his
                 Children
                 and
                 Servants
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Neighbours
                 too
                 as
                 Matters
                 may
                 present
                 )
                 :
                 So
                 is
                 
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   Hymns
                   ,
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                   ,
                
                 brought
                 under
                 express
                 Institution
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 required
                 and
                 enjoined
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel-days
                 ,
                 with
                 Matter
                 and
                 Manner
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 God
                 assisting
                 )
                 be
                 fully
                 proved
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 mistake
                 in
                 our
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 we
                 pl●●●
                 for
                 any
                 natural
                 Religion
                 that
                 is
                 Carnal
                 or
                 Fleshly
                 .
                 Though
                 divers
                 Precepts
                 were
                 Moral
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 part
                 of
                 natural
                 Worship
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 from
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 known
                 without
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Duty
                 I
                 mean
                 )
                 though
                 not
                 the
                 Manner
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 I
                 draw
                 this
                 third
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Arg.
                   3.
                
                 
                 That
                 Duty
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 its
                 Original
                 or
                 Primitive
                 Nature
                 is
                 Moral
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Branch
                 of
                 Natural
                 Worship
                 ,
                 or
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 forth
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institutio●
                 is
                 the
                 i●●●spensable
                 
                 Duty
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Lord's
                 People
                 for
                 ever
                 ●o
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 Singing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Duty
                 or
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 ●n
                 its
                 Original
                 or
                 Primitive
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Moral
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Branch
                 of
                 Natural
                 Worship
                 or
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 forth
                 by
                 Divine
                 ●nstitution
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Singing
                 of
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 indispensable
                 Duty
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Lord's
                 People
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Men
                 know
                 Laws
                 or
                 Duties
                 which
                 are
                 Moral
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 lay
                 all
                 Men
                 under
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Obligation
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 Singing
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Nature
                 ,
                 let
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 be
                 well
                 considered
                 .
                 Hereafter
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 am
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 more
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 please
                 to
                 spare
                 my
                 Life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 Proving
                 Singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 MY
                 next
                 Argument
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 'T
                 is
                 strange
                 any
                 should
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Singing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 appear
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 also
                 under
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Not
                 wholly
                 to
                 pass
                 over
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 b●fore
                 hinted
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 Singing
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 shall
                 but
                 touch
                 upon
                 it
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 little
                 more
                 than
                 cite
                 a
                 Passage
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Sermon
                 preach'd
                 by
                 Reverend
                 
                   Mr.
                   Wells
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Supplement
                 to
                 the
                 Morning
                 Exercise
                 ,
                 these
                 〈◊〉
                 his
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   Singing
                   is
                   the
                   Musick
                   of
                   Ang●●●
                   Job
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   Morning
                   Stars
                   sang
                   together
                   ,
                   
                     Job
                     38.
                     7.
                  
                   
                   Now
                   these
                   Morning
                   Stars
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   as
                   Pineda
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Angels
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   Chaldee
                   Paraphrase
                   accords
                   ,
                   naming
                   these
                   Morning
                   Stars
                   
                     Aciem
                     Angelorum
                  
                   ,
                   a●
                   Host
                   of
                   Angels
                   :
                   nay
                   ,
                   when
                   this
                   heavenly
                   Host
                   was
                   sent
                   to
                   proclaim
                   the
                   Birth
                   of
                   o●●
                   dearest
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   they
                   deliver
                   their
                   Message
                   in
                   this
                   raised
                   way
                   of
                   Duty
                   ,
                   
                     Luk.
                     2.
                     13.
                  
                   they
                   were
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   delivering
                   their
                   Message
                   in
                   a
                   laudatory
                   Singing
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   company
                   of
                   Angels
                   making
                   a
                   musical
                   Quire
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   Angels
                   joyous
                   Musick
                   ,
                   they
                   
                     sing
                     Hallelujahs
                  
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Lamb
                   who
                   sits
                   upon
                   the
                   Throne
                   ,
                   
                     Rev.
                     5.
                     11.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 As
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 Singing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 appears
                 by
                 this
                 Singing
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 ancient
                 as
                 the
                 World
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 well-pleasing
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 imply
                 his
                 Angels
                 else
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Chapter
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 our
                 Business
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 practised
                 before
                 the
                 giving
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 that
                 
                 ●assage
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   15.
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   ●hen
                   sang
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   S●ng
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   spake
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   I
                   ●ill
                   sing
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   hath
                   triumphed
                   ●●oriously
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   [
                   and
                   spake
                   .
                
                 ]
                 Note
                 ,
                 in
                 Singing
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 speaking
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 spake
                 ,
                 ●et
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 sang
                 what
                 they
                 〈◊〉
                 spake
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 whole
                 Con●regation
                 that
                 sang
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 ●ut
                 one
                 Man
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   united
                
                 were
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 ●oice
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 will
                 further
                 appear
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 .
                 )
                 Also
                 't
                 is
                 worthy
                 observing
                 ,
                 this
                 very
                 ●ong
                 the
                 Gospel-Saints
                 shall
                 sing
                 at
                 the
                 destru●tion
                 of
                 
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   15.
                   3.
                
                 
                 Nay
                 ,
                 some
                 con●lude
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 already
                 sung
                 it
                 ;
                 though
                 I
                 am
                 ●ot
                 of
                 that
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 not
                 believing
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   Via●●
                
                 are
                 by
                 
                   the
                   seven
                   Angels
                
                 yet
                 poured
                 ●ut
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 Song
                 shall
                 be
                 sung
                 at
                 that
                 ●ime
                 when
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 gotten
                 temporal
                 Victory
                 over
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 Mystical
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 none
                 mistake
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Saints
                 can't
                 yet
                 sing
                 that
                 Song
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 sing
                 
                   the
                   Song
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 spiritual
                 Victory
                 obtain'd
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 over
                 Sin
                 ,
                 Satan
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 Song
                 we
                 should
                 sing
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 perpetual
                 cause
                 or
                 ●easong
                 to
                 sing
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 returm
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 the
                 Saints
                 did
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Praise
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 singing
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 given
                 forth
                 on
                 
                   Mount
                   Sinai
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 are
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Instances
                 of
                 their
                 Melodious
                 Singing
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 Moses
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Wells
                 observes
                 ,
                 )
                 
                 penn'd
                 the
                 ninetieth
                 Psalm
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 doubt
                 〈◊〉
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 sang
                 it
                 .
                 D●vid
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Lord's
                 People
                 ,
                 sang
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 :
                 Also
                 Hezek●●
                 sung
                 ,
                 and
                 Asaph
                 sung
                 ,
                 
                   2
                   Chron.
                   37.
                   30.
                
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 Prophets
                 sang
                 ;
                 the
                 Jews
                 sang
                 before
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 Nehemiah
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 〈◊〉
                 him
                 sung
                 and
                 praised
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord's
                 People
                 ,
                 in
                 Gospel
                 days
                 ,
                 were
                 found
                 in
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 〈◊〉
                 Practice
                 of
                 Singing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 the
                 Lo●●
                 To
                 pass
                 by
                 the
                 Song
                 of
                 Zacharias
                 and
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 and
                 Simeon
                 :
                 How
                 sweetly
                 did
                 〈◊〉
                 sing
                 ?
                 't
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Annotators
                 ,
                 the
                 famo●●
                 Song
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 
                   Luk.
                   1.
                   46.
                
                 
                 Al●●●
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 after
                 〈◊〉
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Supper
                 (
                 the
                 holy
                 Gh●●
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   sung
                   an
                   Hymn
                
                 ;
                 they
                 praised
                 God
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 they
                 praised
                 him
                 by
                 Singing
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 Silas
                 sung
                 Praises
                 ,
                 tho
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 Fe●
                 were
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 Stocks
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   16.
                
                 
                 Sh●●
                 any
                 Men
                 now
                 dare
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 no
                 P●●cedents
                 for
                 Singing
                 Psalms
                 and
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 &c.
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ?
                 certainly
                 they
                 will
                 forb●●
                 to
                 assert
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 from
                 〈◊〉
                 whole
                 take
                 this
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Arg.
                   4.
                
                 
                 That
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 Lord's
                 People
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 〈◊〉
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel-Dispensation
                 ,
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 indispensible
                 Duty
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 People
                 〈◊〉
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 practise
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 .
                 But
                 Singing
                 〈◊〉
                 Praises
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 〈◊〉
                 People
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 L●●nd
                 
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel-time
                 and
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 Ergo.
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 indispensible
                 Duty
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 ●●actise
                 singing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 should
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 answer
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 shew
                 what
                 Duty
                 or
                 Ordinance
                 was
                 ever
                 practis'd
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel-Dispensation
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 is
                 not
                 obliging
                 or
                 binding
                 to
                 ●s
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 pur●ose
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Argument
                 will
                 stand
                 as
                 firm
                 as
                 Rock
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 Proving
                 Singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 ,
                 an
                 Holy
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 from
                 Scripture-Precepts
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 shall
                 now
                 prove
                 and
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 that
                 Singing
                 of
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Private
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Duty
                 incumbent
                 on
                 us
                 in
                 Gospel-Times
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 Old.
                 As
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 of
                 Mercies
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 same
                 Praises
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 rendered
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 Blessings
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 now
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 Singing
                 )
                 as
                 was
                 then
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 ;
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 Lord
                 (
                 who
                 alone
                 appoints
                 his
                 
                 own
                 Worship
                 )
                 hath
                 commanded
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 at
                 our
                 Hands
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Command
                 and
                 P●●cept
                 is
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 Obedience
                 :
                 
                   Rejoice
                   〈◊〉
                   Righteous
                   ;
                   Praise
                   is
                   comely
                   for
                   the
                   Vprig●●
                   Praise
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   sing
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 84
                 1
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Sing
                 aloud
                 unto
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 our
                 Stren●●
                 make
                 a
                 joyful
                 Noise
                 unto
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 Make
                 a
                 joyful
                 Noise
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 come
                 ●●●fore
                 his
                 presence
                 with
                 Singing
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 100.
                 1
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 Psal
                 .
                 95.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 
                   O
                   come
                   let
                   us
                   sing
                   unto
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   let
                   us
                   make
                   a
                   joyful
                   Noise
                   to
                   the
                   Rock
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   Salvation
                   .
                
                 And
                 many
                 such
                 Precepts
                 are
                 gi●●
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 well
                 kno●
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 
                   1
                   Chron.
                   16.
                   9.
                   
                   Sing
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   〈◊〉
                   Psalms
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   tell
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   wond●●
                   Works
                   .
                
                 So
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   68.
                   32.
                   
                   Sing
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Earth
                   ;
                   O
                   sing
                   Praises
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Consider
                 these
                 Commands
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 〈◊〉
                 Lord
                 established
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Worship
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 are
                 as
                 obligatory
                 unto
                 us
                 in
                 Gospel-Times
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 they
                 were
                 then
                 to
                 them
                 when
                 first
                 instituted
                 ,
                 ●●cept
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 either
                 Ceremo●●
                 or
                 Judaical
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 received
                 a
                 change
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 many
                 resp●●●
                 particularly
                 as
                 to
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 Duty
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 the
                 Precepts
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Psalms
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 which
                 enjoin
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 Authority
                 with
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 and
                 equally
                 bind
                 the
                 Conscience
                 .
                 So
                 also
                 〈◊〉
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 a
                 Duty
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 observes
                 )
                 required
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 clearly
                 repeated
                 〈◊〉
                 any
                 Institution
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 Singing
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 for
                 Days
                 of
                 Thanksgiving
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 obser●able
                 ,
                 how
                 oft
                 our
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 upon
                 all
                 proper
                 ●nd
                 fit
                 Occasions
                 ,
                 fly
                 to
                 those
                 Precepts
                 to
                 press
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 Thanksgiving
                 too
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 Singing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 laid
                 down
                 and
                 en●oined
                 in
                 these
                 Sacred
                 Precepts
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 not
                 binding
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 ●tis
                 repeated
                 and
                 given
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 afresh
                 ;
                 Why
                 do
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 exhort
                 ●o
                 other
                 Duties
                 ,
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Proofs
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Psalms
                 and
                 the
                 Pro●●ets
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 Cases
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Commands
                 thereof
                 ,
                 though
                 neither
                 Ceremonial
                 nor
                 Judai●al
                 ,
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 affirm
                 )
                 of
                 any
                 Force
                 ,
                 ●or
                 obligatory
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 This
                 seems
                 strange
                 ,
                 for
                 ●ertainly
                 Men
                 have
                 more
                 reason
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 ●o
                 press
                 Obedience
                 on
                 Subjects
                 to
                 their
                 Su●eriors
                 ,
                 by
                 abrogated
                 or
                 antiquated
                 Sta●utes
                 ;
                 And
                 shall
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Ambassadors
                 be
                 more
                 irrational
                 in
                 pressing
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 than
                 meer
                 rational
                 Men
                 are
                 in
                 
                   Civil
                   Affairs
                
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   ,
                   saith
                   one
                   ,
                   Since
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Man
                   that
                   questions
                   whether
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   was
                   instituted
                   and
                   commanded
                   of
                   God
                   of
                   old
                   ;
                   how
                   can
                   they
                   avoid
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   such
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   considering
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   minds
                   ,
                   particularly
                   
                     Psal
                     .
                     81.
                  
                   ver
                   .
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   where
                   Singing
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Statute
                   for
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   and
                   ordained
                   in
                   Joseph
                   for
                   a
                   Testament
                   ;
                   which
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   refers
                   to
                   
                   a
                   Time
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   were
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   Ceremonial
                   Worship
                   ?
                   Hence
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   it
                   inevitably
                   follows
                   ,
                   that
                   until
                   any
                   Man
                   ca●
                   shew
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   Singing
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   was
                   Ceremonial
                   or
                   Judaical
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   changed
                   or
                   abrogated
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   those
                   Precepts
                   lie
                   upon
                   us
                   now
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   Power
                   and
                   Obligation
                   as
                   〈◊〉
                   laid
                   them
                   under
                   then
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Antiquity
                   of
                   a
                   Law
                   ,
                   or
                   Institution
                   ,
                   rather
                   commends
                   it
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   than
                   any
                   ways
                   abates
                   of
                   its
                   Obligation
                   so
                   that
                   had
                   there
                   been
                   no
                   other
                   Institution●
                   for
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   than
                   what
                   is
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   have
                   had
                   sufficient
                   Authority
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 (
                 
                   A
                   Manuscript
                   called
                
                 Psalmody
                 .
                 )
                 He
                 might
                 have
                 added
                 ,
                 Since
                 especially
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 like
                 Nature
                 with
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 viz.
                 a
                 moral
                 Precept●
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 brought
                 into
                 a
                 written
                 Law.
                 But
                 〈◊〉
                 all
                 I
                 might
                 add
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 unreasonable
                 to
                 plead
                 an
                 exemption
                 from
                 the
                 Force
                 and
                 Obligation
                 of
                 those
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 injoined
                 to
                 sing
                 those
                 Psalms
                 of
                 David
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ;
                 for
                 〈◊〉
                 grant
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 none
                 called
                 Psalms
                 besides
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Psalms
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 this
                 ,
                 take
                 what
                 Mr.
                 Wells
                 affirms
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   shall
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   take
                   one
                   Shaft
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Quiver
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   I
                   shall
                   use
                   one
                   Argument
                   ,
                   among
                   many
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   viz.
                   W●
                   always
                   find
                   this
                   Duty
                   of
                   Singing
                   Psalm●
                   linked
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   joined
                   with
                   other
                   moral
                   Duties
                   ;
                   
                   thus
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   joins
                   Singing
                   and
                   Prayer
                   together
                   ,
                   
                     Psal
                     .
                     95.
                     1
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                     O
                     come
                     let
                     us
                     sing
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     —
                     O
                     come
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     worship
                     ,
                     and
                     fall
                     down
                     ,
                     and
                     kneel
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     our
                     Maker
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   There
                   is
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Singing
                   con●exed
                   ,
                   Singing
                   being
                   of
                   equal
                   necessity
                   and
                   authority
                   with
                   other
                   Ordinances
                   〈◊〉
                   so
                   the
                   Apostle
                   James
                   joins
                   these
                   two
                   together
                   ,
                   
                     Is
                     any
                     〈◊〉
                     you
                     afflicted
                     ?
                     let
                     him
                     pray
                     .
                     Is
                     any
                     〈◊〉
                     ?
                     let
                     him
                     sing
                     Psalms
                     ,
                  
                   Jam.
                   5.
                   13.
                   
                   You
                   〈◊〉
                   observe
                   ,
                   both
                   these
                   Services
                   are
                   equally
                   calculated
                   for
                   Man's
                   Necessity
                   .
                   Thus
                   Paul
                   and
                   Silas
                   join
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   practice
                   ,
                   Acts
                   16.
                   26.
                   
                   And
                   so
                   
                     Justic●
                     Martyr
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   117●●
                   Question
                   ,
                   
                     ad
                     Orthod●●●
                  
                   ,
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   sang
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   up
                   Prayers
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   confirming
                   
                   David's
                   Injunctions
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   Commands
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   by
                   these
                   Instances
                   we
                   may
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Singing
                   have
                   walked
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Equipage
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   claim
                   to
                   an
                   equal
                   Authority
                   from
                   Divine
                   Writ
                   ,
                   the
                   Scripture
                   jointly
                   favouring
                   both
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     177.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 This
                 Duty
                 and
                 holy
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Singing
                 in
                 Gospel-Days
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 these
                 Prophetick
                 Psalms
                 .
                 
                   I
                   may
                   speak
                   ,
                   saith
                   Mr.
                   W●lls
                   ,
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   as
                   Paul
                   speaks
                   of
                   
                   Timothy's
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   
                     1
                     Tim.
                     4.
                     14.
                  
                   it
                   was
                   given
                   by
                   Prophesy
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 divers
                 Prophecies
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 concerning
                 Saints
                 singing
                 in
                 Gospel-times
                 ,
                 on
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   108.
                   2.
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 M●●r●
                 observe●
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 David
                 pours
                 
                 forth
                 his
                 ardent
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Wishes
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 Divines
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   100
                   Psalm
                
                 is
                 Prophetical
                 ;
                 
                   Make
                   a
                   joyful
                   Noise
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   all
                   ye
                   Lands
                   .
                   Serve
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   gladness
                   :
                   Come
                   before
                   his
                   Presence
                   with
                   Singing
                   .
                   O
                   sing
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   a
                   new
                   Song
                   :
                   Sing
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   all
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Here
                 we
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 〈◊〉
                 Gentiles
                 be
                 sure
                 who
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 required
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 his
                 Presence
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 into
                 his
                 Public●
                 Worship
                 ,
                 with
                 Singing
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 〈◊〉
                 
                   1
                   Chron.
                   16.
                   23
                   ,
                   24.
                   
                   Sing
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   all
                   the
                   Earth
                   :
                   shew
                   forth
                   from
                   day
                   to
                   day
                   his
                   Sal●ation
                   .
                   Declare
                   his
                   Glory
                   among
                   the
                   Heat●●
                   ;
                   his
                   marvellous
                   Works
                   among
                   all
                   Nations
                   .
                
                 So
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   66.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Make
                   a
                   joyful
                   Noise
                   unto
                   〈◊〉
                   God
                   ,
                   all
                   ye
                   Lands
                   .
                   Sing
                   forth
                   the
                   Hono●●
                   〈◊〉
                   his
                   Name
                   :
                   make
                   his
                   Praise
                   glorious
                   .
                
                 Psal
                 21.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Be
                   thou
                   exalted
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   thine
                   〈◊〉
                   strength
                   :
                   so
                   will
                   we
                   sing
                   ,
                   and
                   praise
                   thy
                   Power
                   .
                
                 These
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 Gospel-Times
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 old
                 Boundaries
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 broken
                 down
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 entrance
                 unto
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Jews
                 in
                 their
                 Church-State
                 were
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 we
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 Israel
                 sang
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Widerness
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 Benefits
                 they
                 received
                 ;
                 so
                 〈◊〉
                 we
                 ,
                 with
                 Songs
                 of
                 Thanksgiving
                 ,
                 shew
                 forth
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 his
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 his
                 Glory
                 among
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 joyful
                 and
                 triumphant
                 
                 Noise
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 we
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 answering
                 the
                 Prophesy
                 in
                 our
                 Day
                 and
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Duty
                 he
                 requires
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 prophetical
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 add
                 that
                 pregnant
                 Prophecy
                 recorded
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isa
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 52.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Thy
                   Watchmen
                   shall
                   lift
                   up
                   the
                   Voice
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Voice
                   together
                   shall
                   they
                   sing
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   clearly
                   (
                   saith
                   Mr.
                   Wells
                   )
                   prognosticates
                   this
                   .
                   Musical
                   Ordinance
                   in
                   Gospel-Times
                   .
                   Musculus
                   faith
                   ,
                   These
                   Watch●en
                   shall
                   jubilee
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   consider
                   the
                   great
                   Joy
                   approaching
                   for
                   the
                   Redemption
                   obtained
                   by
                   Christ
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   not
                   only
                   establish
                   ,
                   but
                   sweeten
                   and
                   honour
                   an
                   Ordinance
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Promises
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Prophecies
                   .
                   Christ
                   himself
                   was
                   the
                   Fruit
                   and
                   Issue
                   of
                   both
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 clearly
                 inform
                 us
                 :
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   legal
                   part
                   of
                   Worship
                   ,
                   but
                   fuitable
                   to
                   Gospel-Times
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   clear
                   and
                   manifest
                   Institution
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   *
                   nay
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   these
                   prophetical
                   Gospel-Psalms
                   and
                   Prophecies
                   ,
                   are
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   (
                   being
                   Prophecies
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   first
                   Chapter
                   of
                   John
                   is
                   )
                   .
                
                 What
                 think
                 you
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 that
                 speak
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 mentioned
                 and
                 recited
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ?
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 Gospel
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 ye
                 find
                 therein
                 taught
                 or
                 laid
                 down
                 anew
                 ?
                 Doth
                 not
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   unto
                   them
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 Israel
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Gospel
                   was
                   preached
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   unto
                   us
                   ?
                
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 Promises
                 and
                 Prophecies
                 it
                 was
                 preached
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Consider
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   attainment
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   of
                   special
                   spiritual
                   Priviledges
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   exalt
                   Christians
                   beyond
                   th●
                   practice
                   of
                   this
                   Duty
                   ;
                   the
                   more
                   our
                   Mercies
                   are
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   are
                   our
                   Obligations
                   〈◊〉
                   praise
                   God
                   by
                   
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     Hymns
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Spiritual
                     Songs
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   express
                   the
                   Joy
                   of
                   our
                   Hearts
                   ,
                   by
                   Singing
                   forth
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   they
                   that
                   attain
                   to
                   the
                   greatest
                   purity
                   of
                   Gospel-Worship
                   and
                   Institutions
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   do
                   as
                   Moses
                   and
                   Israel
                   did
                   at
                   the
                   Red
                   Sea.
                   Rev.
                   13.
                   3.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   they
                   sang
                   the
                   Song
                   of
                   Moses
                   the
                   Servant
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Song
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Great
                   and
                   marvellous
                   are
                   thy
                   Works
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   God
                   Almighty
                   ;
                   just
                   and
                   true
                   are
                   thy
                   Way
                   ,
                   thou
                   King
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                   Who
                   shall
                   not
                   fear
                   that
                   ,
                   and
                   glorify
                   thy
                   Name
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ?
                   for
                   thou
                   〈◊〉
                   art
                   Holy
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   nations
                   shall
                   come
                   〈◊〉
                   worship
                   thee
                   ,
                   for
                   thy
                   Judgments
                   are
                   〈◊〉
                   manifest
                   .
                   
                     Manuscr
                     .
                     Psalmody
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 were
                 such
                 that
                 have
                 attained
                 to
                 the
                 Purity
                 of
                 Gospel-Institutions
                 ,
                 being
                 purged
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 Fire
                 from
                 Antichristian
                 Pollution
                 ,
                 being
                 become
                 as
                 pure
                 and
                 transparent
                 Glass
                 ,
                 having
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 perfect
                 Conquest
                 and
                 Victory
                 over
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 said
                 thus
                 melodiously
                 to
                 sing
                 forth
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 close
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 〈◊〉
                 sing
                 in
                 Heaven
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 Glory
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 state
                 of
                 Grace
                 〈◊〉
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 this
                 so
                 holy
                 〈◊〉
                 sublime
                 Duty
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
               
                 Obj.
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Argument
                 you
                 bring
                 to
                 prove
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 sing
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 Gospel-times
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Precepts
                 given
                 by
                 David
                 ;
                 Why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 did
                 ,
                 use
                 an
                 Instrument
                 of
                 ten
                 Strings
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Singing
                 with
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 with
                 Reverend
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   typical
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   a
                   Ceremonial
                   Point
                   of
                   Worship
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   ceased
                   ;
                   but
                   Singing
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   with
                   Heart
                   and
                   Voice
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Moral
                   Worship
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   is
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Hearts
                   of
                   all
                   Men
                   by
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 distress
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   6.
                
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 alone
                 in
                 my
                 Apprehensions
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 Singing
                 being
                 a
                 Moral
                 Duty
                 .
                 Here
                 you
                 see
                 that
                 this
                 worthy
                 Man
                 positively
                 affirms
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Ceremony
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Moral
                   Duty
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   continueth
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     Cotton's
                     singing
                     of
                     Psalms
                  
                   ,
                   pag.
                   23
                   ,
                   24.
                   ]
                   But
                   ,
                   faith
                   he
                   ,
                   suppose
                   singing
                   with
                   Instruments
                   were
                   not
                   typical
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   an
                   external
                   Solemnity
                   of
                   Worship
                   fitted
                   to
                   the
                   Solace
                   of
                   the
                   outward
                   Senses
                   of
                   Children
                   under
                   Age
                   ,
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   Israelites
                   were
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   
                     Gal.
                     4.
                     1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                  
                   )
                   yet
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   grown
                   Age
                   of
                   the
                   Heirs
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   such
                   external
                   pompous
                   Solemnities
                   are
                   ceased
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   external
                   Worship
                   reserved
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   holdeth
                   forth
                   Simplicity
                   and
                   Gravity
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 I
                 might
                 add
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Argument
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 sing
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 used
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 pray
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 praying
                 is
                 no
                 Rule
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 they
                 offered
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 Incense
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 such
                 like
                 Absurdities
                 in
                 other
                 respects
                 would
                 follow
                 ;
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 no
                 other
                 Instrument
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 singing
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 well
                 tuned
                 with
                 Grace
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 holy
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Heart
                 .
                 But
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 hereafter
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 remove
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 Singing
                 is
                 given
                 forth
                 a-fresh
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Instrument
                 of
                 Musick
                 mentioned
                 .
                 Which
                 brings
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 sixth
                 and
                 main
                 Argument
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   Hymns
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                   ,
                
                 a
                 Gospel-Ordinance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 Wherein
                 it
                 is
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 and
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 a
                 Gospel-Ordinance
                 ,
                 because
                 instituted
                 and
                 required
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 shall
                 now
                 shew
                 you
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 doth
                 positively
                 require
                 ,
                 or
                 injoyn
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 this
                 fully
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 direct
                 you
                 to
                 
                   Ephes
                   .
                   5.
                   19.
                
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Psalmis
                 &
                 Hymnis
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   Psalms
                   and
                   Hymns
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &
                 Canticis
                 spiritalibus
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                   spiritual
                   Songs
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 cantantes
                 &
                 psallentes
                 ,
                 
                 
                   singing
                   and
                   psalming
                   in
                   your
                   Hearts
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Col.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Christ
                   dwell
                   in
                   you
                   richly
                   in
                   all
                   Wisdom
                   ;
                   teaching
                   and
                   admonishing
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   Hymns
                   and
                   spiritual
                   Songs
                   ,
                   singing
                   with
                   Grace
                   in
                   your
                   Hearts
                   .
                
                 The
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Coloss●ans
                 ,
                 strenuously
                 laboured
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 this
                 Church
                 from
                 all
                 Jewish
                 Rites
                 ,
                 Shadowy-Ordinances
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 injoyns
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 
                   singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   and
                   Hymns
                   and
                   spiritual
                   Songs
                
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 absolute
                 Duty
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Churches
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 in
                 Gospel-days
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 foolish
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 object
                 against
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 it
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 Musical
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 since
                 't
                 is
                 to
                 these
                 Churches
                 so
                 plainly
                 given
                 forth
                 as
                 a
                 Gospel-Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Argument
                 one
                 may
                 deny
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Duty
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 so
                 fully
                 commanded
                 or
                 enjoyned
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 another
                 may
                 object
                 against
                 any
                 other
                 Precept
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 till
                 they
                 leave
                 us
                 not
                 one
                 Gospel-Ordinance
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 given
                 forth
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 injoyned
                 as
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 (
                 unless
                 a
                 Moral
                 Precept
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 given
                 forth
                 anew
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 (
                 there
                 being
                 neither
                 Precept
                 nor
                 Precedent
                 for
                 it
                 )
                 I
                 never
                 believed
                 it
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 concern
                 us
                 .
                 Hence
                 we
                 object
                 against
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Sabbath
                 (
                 for
                 tho
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 Worship
                 is
                 
                 Moral
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 Seventh
                 Day
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 co●manded
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 prosely●●
                 Stranger
                 that
                 was
                 within
                 their
                 Gates
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 ●●ing
                 not
                 given
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Gosp●l
                 by
                 〈◊〉
                 nor
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 observed
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 〈◊〉
                 find
                 )
                 by
                 any
                 Gospel-Church
                 ,
                 it
                 concerns
                 us
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 especially
                 considering
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 Gospel
                 Churches
                 observed
                 another
                 Day
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 first
                 Day
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 Week
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 this
                 of
                 Singing
                 ,
                 there
                 〈◊〉
                 remain
                 certainly
                 no
                 doubt
                 about
                 its
                 being
                 〈◊〉
                 Duty
                 ,
                 since
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 ,
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 observed
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 forth
                 here
                 〈◊〉
                 these
                 Churches
                 as
                 an
                 absolute
                 Institution
                 :
                 〈◊〉
                 if
                 these
                 words
                 don't
                 contain
                 a
                 Precept
                 ,
                 we
                 〈◊〉
                 be
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 loss
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 Precept
                 for
                 〈◊〉
                 other
                 Duties
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 otherwise
                 expressed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   As
                   for
                   Example
                
                 ,
                 Only
                 let
                 your
                 Conversa●●●●
                 be
                 as
                 it
                 becomes
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   Phil.
                   1.
                   27.
                
                 
              
               
                 Is
                 any
                 afflicted
                 ?
                 let
                 him
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                   James
                   5.
                   
                   1●
                
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 no
                 corrupt
                 Communication
                 proceed
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 your
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 so
                 love
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   ●
                   .
                   Ephes
                   .
                   5.
                   33.
                   
                
              
               
                 All
                 these
                 Precepts
                 are
                 
                   injoyned
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   form
                   of
                   Speech
                   ,
                
                 Let
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 dwell
                 in
                 you
                 richly
                 in
                 all
                 Wisdom
                 ;
                 teaching
                 〈◊〉
                 another
                 in
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 and
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirit●●●
                 Songs
                 ,
                 singing
                 with
                 Grace
                 in
                 your
                 Hearts
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
               
                 
                   Is
                   any
                   merry
                   ?
                   let
                   him
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   ,
                
                 James
                 5.
                 13.
                 
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 left
                 to
                 our
                 liberty
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 will
                 sing
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 as
                 absolutely
                 injoyned
                 as
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Gospel-Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 on
                 single
                 Persons
                 at
                 special
                 occasions
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 also
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 here
                 required
                 to
                 sing
                 Psalms
                 and
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirituals
                 Songs
                 likewise
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Man
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 were
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 concerned
                 in
                 other
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 doth
                 ●ot
                 concern
                 them
                 all
                 generally
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 some
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 May
                 not
                 you
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 by
                 it
                 too
                 ,
                 All
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 desire
                 the
                 further
                 influence
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 required
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 Armour
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 let
                 their
                 Conversation
                 be
                 as
                 becomes
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 nay
                 ,
                 what
                 not
                 ?
              
               
                 Now
                 since
                 one
                 Command
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 at
                 most
                 ,
                 for
                 breaking
                 of
                 Bread
                 is
                 judged
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 for
                 all
                 Christians
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 finding
                 no
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 divers
                 Gospel-Churches
                 ;
                 Why
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 Command
                 ,
                 thrice
                 repeated
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 binding
                 on
                 our
                 Consciences
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 especially
                 considering
                 how
                 it
                 corresponds
                 with
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 ,
                 God
                 willing
                 ,
                 be
                 further
                 evinced
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 both
                 Precepts
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Examples
                 too
                 .
                 Tho
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 Precedents
                 for
                 Singing
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 yet
                 these
                 Precepts
                 are
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 like
                 Ground
                 or
                 Reason
                 of
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 that
                 might
                 tend
                 somewhat
                 to
                 satisfaction
                 :
                 Have
                 not
                 we
                 like
                 cause
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sing
                 forth
                 his
                 Praise
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 ?
                 And
                 doth
                 not
                 God
                 deserve
                 the
                 like
                 Glory
                 and
                 Honour
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 them
                 ?
                 And
                 do
                 not
                 our
                 Souls
                 need
                 those
                 sweet
                 Soul-refreshing
                 Comforts
                 and
                 Consolations
                 which
                 many
                 ▪
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ?
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 alike
                 pure
                 and
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 equally
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 ?
              
               
                 Nor
                 will
                 that
                 Objection
                 some
                 raise
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 signify
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Why
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   come
                   at
                   it
                   ;
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   know
                   how
                   we
                   should
                   sing
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 How
                 !
                 has
                 Christ
                 not
                 been
                 faithful
                 then
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 over
                 his
                 own
                 House
                 )
                 in
                 declaring
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 we
                 should
                 sing
                 ?
                 hath
                 he
                 not
                 left
                 us
                 a
                 Pattern
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Example
                 himself
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   sang
                   an
                   Hymn
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 he
                 himself
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ?
                 And
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 Rule
                 ,
                 Mode
                 ,
                 or
                 Manner
                 of
                 Singing
                 differing
                 from
                 that
                 practised
                 by
                 Moses
                 and
                 Israel
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 others
                 after
                 them
                 )
                 and
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 clearer
                 ?
                 the
                 manner
                 is
                 plainly
                 described
                 .
                 But
                 will
                 your
                 utter
                 neglect
                 of
                 it
                 upon
                 this
                 pretended
                 Ignorance
                 excuse
                 you
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 ought
                 you
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 can
                 ?
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 rather
                 some
                 have
                 taken
                 up
                 a
                 Prejudice
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 informed
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 from
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 upon
                 this
                 last
                 Proof
                 ,
                 draw
                 one
                 Argument
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Arg.
                   1.
                
                 
                 That
                 which
                 Christ
                 practised
                 in
                 Gospel-Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Holy
                 Apostles
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 did
                 injoyn
                 on
                 the
                 Gospel-Churches
                 as
                 their
                 Duty
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 undoubted
                 Duty
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 do
                 and
                 perform
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 But
                 Christ
                 did
                 practise
                 the
                 Singing
                 of
                 a
                 Hymn
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 in
                 Gospel-Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 did
                 injoyn
                 ,
                 or
                 require
                 the
                 Gospel-Churches
                 to
                 sing
                 Psalms
                 and
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 as
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 undoubted
                 Duty
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 practise
                 Singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 ;
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 read
                 
                   Mat.
                   26.
                   30.
                   
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   Sung
                   an
                   Hymn
                   ,
                   they
                   went
                   out
                   into
                   the
                   Mount
                   of
                   Olives
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 recorded
                 by
                 St.
                 Mark
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 26.
                 
                 And
                 his
                 Apostles
                 did
                 injoin
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   Ephs
                   .
                   5.
                   19.
                   
                   Col.
                   3.
                   16.
                   
                
              
               
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 Major
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 not
                 granted
                 ,
                 farewel
                 to
                 all
                 Gospel-Institutions
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 if
                 neither
                 Christ
                 as
                 our
                 Pattern
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Institutions
                 and
                 Injunctions
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 as
                 our
                 Rule
                 ,
                 gives
                 no
                 sufficient
                 Authority
                 as
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 was
                 so
                 practised
                 and
                 injoined
                 ,
                 what
                 Ordinance
                 can
                 bind
                 us
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Proving
                 Singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 An
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Ordinances
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 MY
                 next
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Gospel-Ordinance
                 to
                 Sing
                 
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   Hymns
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 that
                 visible
                 witness
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 bear
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 others
                 whose
                 Eyes
                 God
                 hath
                 opened
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 confirmed
                 by
                 a
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 Gospel-Ordinances
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 were
                 ,
                 
                   Heb.
                   2.
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                
                 
                 As
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 was
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 Miracles
                 and
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 according
                 to
                 God's
                 own
                 Will
                 and
                 good
                 Pleasure
                 ;
                 so
                 were
                 most
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 Gospel-Ordinances
                 particularly
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Meeting
                 together
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Week
                 was
                 miraculously
                 owned
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 that
                 wonderful
                 effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                   2.
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Preaching
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   confirmed
                   .
                
                 Whilst
                 Peter
                 yet
                 speak
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 fell
                 on
                 all
                 them
                 which
                 heard
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                   10.
                   44.
                
                 
                 For
                 they
                 heard
                 them
                 speak
                 with
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 magnify
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   vers
                   .
                   46.
                
                 
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Baptism
                   was
                   as
                   wonderfully
                   confirmed
                   at
                   the
                   Baptism
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   he
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   the
                   Heavens
                   were
                   opened
                   ,
                   and
                
                 to
                 ,
                 a
                 Voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 Son
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   3.
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Spirit
                 descended
                 like
                 a
                 D●ve
                 ,
                 and
                 lighted
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Laying
                   on
                   of
                   Hands
                   was
                   after
                   the
                   like
                   manner
                   owned
                   and
                   confirmed
                   :
                
                 And
                 when
                 Paul
                 had
                 laid
                 his
                 hands
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 came
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 spake
                 with
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 magnified
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   19.
                   6.
                
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Also
                   when
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 had
                 prayed
                 ,
                 
                   't
                   is
                   said
                
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 was
                 shaken
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 assembled
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   4.
                   31.
                
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 .
                 Singing
                 also
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 confirmed
                 :
                 
                   And
                   at
                   Midnight
                
                 Paul
                 and
                 Silas
                 
                   prayed
                   ,
                   and
                   Sang
                   Praises
                   〈◊〉
                   God
                   ;
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Prisoners
                   heard
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   suddenly
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   Earth-quake
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Foundations
                   of
                   the
                   Prison
                   were
                   shaken
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   immediately
                   all
                   the
                   Doors
                   were
                   opened
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   Man's
                   Bands
                   were
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 16.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Mr.
                 Wells
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 God
                 honoured
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Singing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 with
                 Miracles
                 :
                 Behold
                 here
                 ,
                 faith
                 he
                 ,
                 an
                 eminent
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 Prisons
                 saluting
                 their
                 Prisoners
                 Liberty
                 .
                 Paul
                 and
                 S●l●●
                 Singing
                 ,
                 set
                 God
                 on
                 working
                 .
                 
                   And
                   if
                   their
                   Tongues
                   were
                   loosed
                   in
                   Duty
                   ,
                   their
                   Hands
                   shall
                   be
                   loosed
                   for
                   Liberty
                   ;
                   Singing
                   and
                   Praying
                   can
                   work
                   ●●●ders
                   .
                
                 Certainly
                 had
                 not
                 this
                 Duty
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 been
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 most
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 witnessed
                 to
                 it
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 but
                 since
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 let
                 such
                 tremble
                 that
                 slight
                 and
                 contemn
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 these
                 Miracles
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 must
                 needs
                 confess
                 each
                 Ordinance
                 thus
                 owned
                 and
                 born
                 witness
                 to
                 ,
                 was
                 miraculously
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Joyntly
                 with
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 Singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel-times
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Ordinances
                 were
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Prophesying
                 ,
                 Interpreting
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   26.
                
                 
                 Nay
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 seems
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 Publick
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 when
                 Unbelievers
                 were
                 admitted
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 
                   vers
                   .
                   33.
                
                 
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Singing
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Singing
                 by
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Gift
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 have
                 such
                 Gifts
                 now
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 none
                 must
                 sing
                 in
                 these
                 days
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 miraculous
                 Gifts
                 are
                 ceased
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Psalm
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 is
                 doubtful
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 know
                 no
                 Psalms
                 but
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 called
                 the
                 Psalms
                 of
                 David
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 likely
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Hymn
                 ,
                 given
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 sung
                 too
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 extraordinary
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 weaken
                 ,
                 but
                 strengthen
                 my
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 even
                 now
                 ,
                 all
                 Gospel-Ordinances
                 
                 were
                 witnessed
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 miraculous
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 days
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 they
                 had
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
                 to
                 discharge
                 those
                 Duties
                 respectively
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 had
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Gift
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
                 to
                 Preach
                 and
                 handle
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 Interpreting
                 and
                 Prophesying
                 ,
                 so
                 no
                 doubt
                 likewise
                 for
                 Singing
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 after
                 these
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
                 ceased
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 were
                 to
                 sing
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 leave
                 off
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Churches
                 are
                 enjoined
                 to
                 sing
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
              
               
                 Pray
                 consider
                 the
                 direful
                 Consequences
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 absurd
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 an
                 infallible
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 in
                 Praying
                 ,
                 in
                 Prophesying
                 ,
                 in
                 Interpreting
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 their
                 Work
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 every
                 Duty
                 and
                 Ordinance
                 thereof
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 all
                 ceased
                 ,
                 since
                 none
                 have
                 these
                 miraculous
                 Gifts
                 now
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 There
                 's
                 none
                 now
                 can
                 ,
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 
                   Preach
                   ,
                   Pray
                   ,
                   Interpret
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 dispense
                 any
                 one
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Nay
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 unknown
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 have
                 lately
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 against
                 all
                 Ordinances
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 God
                 stand
                 by
                 it
                 too
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 Singing
                 must
                 be
                 rejected
                 or
                 thrown
                 away
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Because
                   none
                   have
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   Gift
                   to
                   bring
                   〈◊〉
                   forth
                   ,
                
                 all
                 Ordinances
                 are
                 gone
                 ,
                 or
                 must
                 be
                 cast
                 off
                 .
                 God
                 deliver
                 
                 poor
                 Christians
                 from
                 the
                 pernicious
                 Arguings
                 of
                 such
                 weak
                 Opposers
                 of
                 Singing
                 of
                 
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   Hymns
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 Duties
                 and
                 Gospel-Administrations
                 ,
                 were
                 tied
                 up
                 to
                 such
                 who
                 〈◊〉
                 those
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 others
                 who
                 had
                 but
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 might
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 attend
                 upon
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Duties
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 so
                 miraculously
                 endowed
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 main
                 Business
                 the
                 Apostle
                 strives
                 to
                 do
                 there
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 order
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 regulate
                 the
                 Manner
                 how
                 those
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 to
                 prevent
                 Confusion
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 whilst
                 God
                 saw
                 good
                 to
                 continue
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Doubtless
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 stronger
                 Argument
                 brought
                 to
                 prove
                 and
                 confirm
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 .
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 inspired
                 the
                 Saints
                 with
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 witnessed
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 established
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 standing
                 Ordinance
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Nature
                 and
                 Authority
                 with
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Gospel-Institution
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 close
                 this
                 with
                 one
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 That
                 Duty
                 or
                 Ordinance
                 which
                 was
                 owned
                 and
                 witnessed
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 with
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 a
                 standing
                 Ordinance
                 .
                 But
                 Singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 was
                 thus
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 owned
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 witnessed
                 unto
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 a
                 standing
                 Ordinance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 Proving
                 Singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 ,
                 a
                 Gospel-Ordinance
                 ,
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Ages
                 next
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Times
                 ,
                 particularly
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 Centuries
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Godly
                 generally
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 strict
                 in
                 Grace
                 and
                 Godliness
                 till
                 this
                 present
                 Age.
                 
              
               
                 AS
                 Singing
                 of
                 
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   Hymns
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                
                 ,
                 was
                 instituted
                 and
                 given
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Times
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 you
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 approved
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Histories
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Ages
                 next
                 unto
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Days
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 what
                 Mr.
                 Roberts
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Key
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Bible
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 said
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   173.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   as
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   was
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   purest
                   Primitive
                   Apostolical
                   Times
                   in
                   the
                   Church-Assemblies
                   :
                   so
                   
                   it
                   was
                   continued
                   all
                   along
                   in
                   the
                   successive
                   Churches
                   hitherto
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   is
                   too
                   evident
                   that
                   some
                   Corruptions
                   and
                   Vanities
                   ,
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   little
                   ,
                   crept
                   into
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   into
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   God's
                   Worship
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   was
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Century
                   ,
                   to
                   celebrate
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Deity
                   ,
                
                 against
                 the
                 Calumny
                 of
                 
                   Theodosi●●
                   Euseb
                   .
                   Eccl.
                   Hist
                   .
                   Lib.
                   5.
                   cap.
                   28.
                   
                
              
               
                 Eusebius
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Pliny
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 abo●●
                 
                   Anno
                   98
                
                 ,
                 wrote
                 an
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Trajan
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 being
                 gathered
                 together
                 before
                 day
                 ,
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 sing
                 Hymns
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 Christ
                 as
                 God.
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Eusebius
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 Philo-Judaeus
                 did
                 testify
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 this
                 Christian
                 Practice
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Pliny
                 and
                 Traja
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 John
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 die
                 till
                 about
                 100
                 Years
                 after
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 very
                 Passage
                 out
                 of
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 find
                 cited
                 by
                 Mr.
                 ●●berts
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Wells
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Cott●●
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Sidenham
                 〈◊〉
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 having
                 the
                 History
                 .
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 mention
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 one
                 Reason
                 I
                 shall
                 add
                 the
                 same
                 over
                 again
                 out
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Sydenham's
                   Treat
                   .
                   of
                   Singing
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 209.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Eusebius
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Eccles
                     .
                     Hist
                     .
                     lib.
                     3.
                     cap.
                     35.
                  
                   quotes
                   two
                   Epistles
                   of
                   
                     Plinius
                     Secundus
                  
                   to
                   Trajan
                   the
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   testifying
                   that
                   the
                   Christians
                   were
                   wont
                   to
                   assemble
                   themselves
                   ,
                   before
                   day
                   ,
                   to
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   and
                   Hymns
                   together
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   doth
                   Philo-Judaeus
                   
                   testify
                   ,
                   who
                   lived
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Time
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   Esebius
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Lib.
                     2.
                     cap.
                     22.
                  
                   
                   Now
                   in
                   the
                   Time
                   of
                   Plinius
                   and
                   Trajan
                   did
                   the
                   beloved
                   Disciple
                   live
                   ,
                   saith
                   Zanch
                   on
                   
                     Ephes
                     .
                     5.
                     18
                     ,
                     19.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 who
                 flourished
                 near
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Time
                 ,
                 about
                 194
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 sing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   Apol.
                   cap.
                   1.
                   9.
                
                 as
                 their
                 usual
                 custom
                 .
              
               
                 Athanasius
                 maintains
                 it
                 was
                 practised
                 in
                 his
                 Days
                 ,
                 
                   Episcop
                   .
                   eo
                   locis
                
                 .
              
               
                 Cyprian
                 pressed
                 this
                 Duty
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Donatus
                 .
              
               
                 Chrysostom
                 in
                 his
                 Commentary
                 on
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   41.
                
                 admonishes
                 all
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Countrymen
                 ,
                 Mariners
                 ,
                 Weavers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 sing
                 Psalms
                 and
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                
                 .
              
               
                 Estius
                 cries
                 out
                 ,
                 saith
                 Mr.
                 Wells
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 sing
                 Psalms
                 and
                 Hymns
                 in
                 their
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 private
                 Families
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 quote
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 who
                 zealously
                 pressed
                 this
                 Duty
                 on
                 the
                 Western
                 Churches
                 ,
                 of
                 singing
                 Psalms
                 and
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 Lib.
                 9.
                 
                 Confessionum
                 .
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Samosaten●●
                 the
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 who
                 denied
                 the
                 Deity
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 within
                 these
                 first
                 300
                 Years
                 ,
                 opposed
                 the
                 Singing
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 marvel
                 if
                 the
                 Saints
                 sung
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Man
                 opposed
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 Singing
                 such
                 Hymns
                 .
              
               
               
                 Basil
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 Famous
                 ,
                 Pious
                 ,
                 and
                 Learned
                 Man
                 ,
                 mightily
                 commends
                 the
                 Singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 find
                 him
                 quoted
                 by
                 several
                 worthy
                 Writers
                 ,
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 go
                 lower
                 .
              
               
                 Obj.
                 But
                 they
                 Sung
                 with
                 Orrgans
                 ,
                 or
                 musical
                 Instruments
                 ;
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 was
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 come
                 at
                 it
                 now
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 find
                 no
                 mention
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Singing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 united
                 Voices
                 ,
                 in
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 nor
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 ,
                 pray
                 ,
                 what
                 Ordinance
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 corrupted
                 and
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Time
                 )
                 lost
                 ?
                 Now
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Argument
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 adulterated
                 and
                 intermixt
                 with
                 foolish
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 Sing
                 :
                 So
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 practise
                 
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Supper
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 ●●stitution
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 for
                 none
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 abused
                 and
                 corrupted
                 than
                 they
                 have
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 an
                 Argument
                 for
                 Singing
                 ,
                 than
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 here
                 in
                 Satan
                 shewed
                 his
                 Malice
                 and
                 Hatred
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 seeking
                 thus
                 〈◊〉
                 add
                 Poison
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ought
                 not
                 we
                 to
                 labour
                 to
                 restore
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 its
                 primitive
                 Practice
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 Ordinances
                 through
                 Grace
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 helped
                 to
                 do
                 ?
                 )
                 Shall
                 we
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 pure
                 Food
                 of
                 God●
                 Word
                 ,
                 because
                 Antichrist
                 hath
                 put
                 Poison
                 〈◊〉
                 theirs
                 ?
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 I
                 omitted
                 which
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 in
                 Eusebius
                 ;
                 It
                 seems
                 the
                 Christians
                 would
                 not
                 part
                 with
                 this
                 sweet
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 cost
                 them
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 discovered
                 by
                 their
                 Singing
                 in
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 leave
                 it
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 pass
                 by
                 the
                 Wald●nses
                 practice
                 in
                 Singing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Godly
                 Christians
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 How
                 zealous
                 were
                 the
                 Godly
                 Puritans
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 )
                 for
                 this
                 blessed
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 Godliness
                 shone
                 so
                 gloriously
                 ,
                 that
                 few
                 since
                 may
                 compare
                 with
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 Also
                 our
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Independent
                 and
                 Presbyterian
                 Perswasion
                 are
                 as
                 well
                 established
                 in
                 this
                 sweet
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Preaching
                 .
                 What
                 though
                 they
                 mistake
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 doth
                 it
                 therefore
                 follow
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 mistake
                 here
                 too
                 ?
                 Why
                 may
                 they
                 not
                 be
                 wrong
                 ,
                 and
                 off
                 the
                 Rule
                 in
                 their
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Praying
                 and
                 all
                 else
                 they
                 do
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 ,
                 I
                 value
                 not
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 all
                 Mankind
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 God's
                 Worship
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 bear
                 witness
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 sence
                 't
                 is
                 positively
                 injoined
                 in
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 an
                 Example
                 left
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 practice
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 unanimous
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 and
                 joynt
                 Consent
                 and
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Godly
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 succeding
                 Ages
                 next
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 Day
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 needless
                 ,
                 since
                 ●tis
                 to
                 me
                 all
                 one
                 as
                 to
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 every
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 did
                 pray
                 and
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 this
                 of
                 Singing
                 being
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 Shewing
                 the
                 true
                 Form
                 or
                 Manner
                 of
                 Singing
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel-days
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 united
                 Voices
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 sing
                 together
                 harmoniously
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Having
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 proved
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 proper
                 Singing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 Voice
                 ,
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 Work
                 here
                 is
                 done
                 already
                 ;
                 till
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Objections
                 ?
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 handle
                 that
                 Point
                 any
                 farther
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 Whether
                 one
                 Person
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 should
                 sing
                 together
                 with
                 united
                 Voices
                 ?
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 latter
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 assert
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 assistance
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 to
                 make
                 appear
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 begin
                 with
                 our
                 Pattern
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 that
                 Example
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 have
                 lest
                 us
                 ;
                 
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   said
                   they
                   sung
                   ?
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himself
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 sung
                 a
                 Hymn●
                 together
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Supper
                 ,
                 
                   Matth.
                   26.
                   30.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   place
                   I
                   may
                   direct
                   you
                   to
                   ,
                   is
                
                 Acts
                 16.
                 25.
                 
                 And
                 at
                 midnight
                 Paul
                 and
                 Silas
                 prayed
                 ,
                 and
                 sang
                 Praises
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 heard
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Obj.
                 The
                 place
                 in
                 
                   Mathew
                   26.
                   30.
                
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 translated
                 ,
                 they
                 praised
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Though
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 they
                 praised
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 bear
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 and
                 all
                 learned
                 Men
                 I
                 can
                 meet
                 with
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Greek
                 word
                 signifies
                 ,
                 
                   their
                   Praising
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   a
                   Hymn
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 praised
                 God
                 by
                 Singing
                 .
                 [
                 See
                 Dr.
                 Du-Veil
                 on
                 
                   Act.
                   16.
                   25.
                
                 ]
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 Man
                 that
                 saith
                 the
                 Word
                 will
                 bear
                 a
                 praising
                 of
                 God
                 without
                 Singing
                 ?
                 if
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 Person
                 ,
                 I
                 perceive
                 (
                 by
                 my
                 converse
                 with
                 several
                 Learned
                 Men
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 bring
                 twenty
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 hundred
                 to
                 that
                 one
                 that
                 will
                 refute
                 and
                 contradict
                 him
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 says
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 this
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Though
                 all
                 spiritual
                 Singing
                 is
                 a
                 Praising
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 Praisings
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 Singing
                 his
                 Praise
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 that
                 Singing
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 a
                 melodious
                 manner
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 manner
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 bears
                 witness
                 of
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 marvel
                 that
                 some
                 tell
                 you
                 it
                 signifies
                 Praising
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 poor
                 sorry
                 Cause
                 that
                 puts
                 Men
                 upon
                 a
                 temptation
                 to
                 quarrel
                 with
                 the
                 Translators
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 they
                 hymned
                 ,
                 positively
                 affirm
                 ,
                 they
                 sang
                 a
                 Hymn
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 stumble
                 many
                 weak
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 such
                 Dangerous
                 and
                 unnecessary
                 exceptious
                 may
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Bible
                 is
                 not
                 truly
                 translated
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 not
                 know
                 what
                 to
                 receive
                 as
                 a
                 Truth
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 render
                 a
                 Greek
                 word
                 Singing
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 shall
                 say
                 it
                 signifies
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 
                   giving
                   of
                   Thanks
                
                 .
                 Yet
                 Mr.
                 
                 Marlow
                 seems
                 to
                 affirm
                 no
                 less
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   30.
                
                 
                 All
                 know
                 these
                 are
                 two
                 different
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 tho
                 he
                 says
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 says
                 they
                 praised
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 sung
                 an
                 Hymn
                 ●
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 manner
                 say
                 Grace
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 Thanks
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 says
                 they
                 Sung
                 ,
                 tells
                 an
                 untruth
                 ;
                 in
                 plain
                 English
                 ,
                 he
                 lies
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 every
                 Man
                 will
                 say
                 :
                 Should
                 I
                 give
                 Thanks
                 after
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 should
                 say
                 
                   I
                   sung
                   a
                   Hymn
                
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 others
                 who
                 were
                 with
                 me
                 wonder
                 at
                 his
                 Impudence
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 he
                 related
                 a
                 false
                 Story
                 ,
                 and
                 testify
                 I
                 did
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 say
                 Grace
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 Thanks
                 ?
              
               
                 Nor
                 doth
                 it
                 signify
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 if
                 some
                 Greek
                 Copy
                 or
                 old
                 Traslation
                 should
                 render
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 Thanks
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 they
                 Hymned
                 :
                 ]
                 For
                 of
                 what
                 Authority
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Translation
                 ,
                 when
                 compared
                 to
                 our
                 late
                 faithful
                 and
                 laborious
                 Translators
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 many
                 Greek
                 Copies
                 ,
                 and
                 comparing
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 affirm
                 the
                 Greek
                 Word
                 signifies
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   sung
                   〈◊〉
                   Hymn
                
                 ?
                 and
                 so
                 saith
                 Learned
                 Dr.
                 Du-Veil
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 might
                 they
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 sing
                 together
                 ,
                 tho
                 none
                 sung
                 but
                 Christ
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 Disciples
                 at
                 the
                 close
                 say
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 Prayer
                 Men
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ?
              
               
                 Ans
                 .
                 This
                 can't
                 be
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Singing
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 clearly
                 opened
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 of
                 this
                 Treatise
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 
                   Mental
                   Prayer
                
                 ,
                 praying
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 Heart-rejoicing
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 proper
                 singing
                 
                 without
                 the
                 Voice
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 justly
                 to
                 confound
                 the
                 Propriety
                 of
                 Speech
                 .
                 A
                 whole
                 Multitude
                 that
                 hear
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 Amen
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 hear
                 ,
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 said
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 only
                 indeed
                 that
                 doth
                 sing
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 further
                 ,
                 to
                 remove
                 this
                 Doubt
                 ;
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 with
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Disciples
                   did
                   not
                   joyn
                   in
                   singing
                   that
                   Hymn
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   by
                   silent
                   Consent
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   might
                   as
                   well
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   taken
                   the
                   Bread
                   and
                   blessed
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   broke
                   it
                   and
                   distributed
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Cup
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   Christ
                   did
                   with
                   their
                   silent
                   Consent
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   our
                   Saviour
                   did
                   alone
                   ,
                   is
                   expresly
                   recorded
                   as
                   done
                   by
                   himself
                   :
                   He
                   took
                   the
                   Bread
                   and
                   gave
                   Thanks
                   ;
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   they
                   gave
                   Thanks
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   took
                   the
                   Cup
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   observe
                   ,
                   this
                   of
                   Singing
                   or
                   Hymning
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     laid
                     down
                  
                   in
                   the
                   plural
                   Number
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     they
                     had
                     siung
                     an
                     Hymn
                     ,
                     they
                     departed
                     into
                     the
                     Mount
                     of
                     Olives
                     :
                  
                   They
                   that
                   departed
                   into
                   the
                   Mount
                   ,
                   were
                   they
                   that
                   sung
                   the
                   Hymn
                   :
                   Now
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   Christ
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   Disciples
                   with
                   him
                   that
                   departed
                   into
                   the
                   Mount
                   of
                   Olives
                   ;
                   therefore
                   ,
                   saith
                   Mr.
                   Cotton
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Disciples
                   that
                   sung
                   the
                   Hymn
                   together
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 Proving
                 Singing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 united
                 Voices
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Singing
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 with
                 united
                 Voices
                 ,
                 pray
                 consider
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 in
                 singing
                 after
                 their
                 Deliverance
                 at
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   15.
                   1.
                   
                   Then
                   sang
                
                 Moses
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 
                   this
                   Song
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Moses
                 did
                 not
                 sing
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 sung
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   106.
                   12.
                   
                   They
                   believed
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   they
                   sang
                   his
                   Praise
                   ;
                   but
                   soon
                   forgot
                   his
                   Works
                
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 sung
                 at
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ;
                 not
                 Moses
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 who
                 sung
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 sung
                 his
                 Praise
                 soon
                 forgot
                 his
                 Works
                 :
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   say
                   our
                   late
                   Annotators
                   ,
                   composed
                   the
                   Song
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   sung
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 Thus
                 sung
                 Deborah
                 and
                 Barak
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 we
                 find
                 no
                 other
                 Singing
                 generally
                 throughout
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 no
                 other
                 Direction
                 
                 about
                 it
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Practice
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 after
                 the
                 Holy
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 Paul
                 and
                 Silas
                 ,
                 who
                 sung
                 together
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 assure
                 our selves
                 there
                 ●s
                 no
                 other
                 manner
                 of
                 Singing
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 but
                 that
                 with
                 united
                 Voices
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 should
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 bring
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 or
                 manner
                 ,
                 doubtless
                 would
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 an
                 Innovation
                 .
                 Should
                 one
                 alone
                 sing
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Ballad-Singer
                 ,
                 what
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 there
                 to
                 justify
                 any
                 such
                 Practice
                 ?
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 appear
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Refuge
                 in
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   14.
                
                 will
                 fail
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 Proving
                 that
                 singing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 with
                 united
                 Voices
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 foretold
                 how
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 sing
                 in
                 Gospel-days
                 .
              
               
                 OUR
                 third
                 Proof
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 in
                 God's
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 with
                 united
                 Voices
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 those
                 Prophetical
                 Psalms
                 and
                 Passages
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 that
                 clearly
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Gospel-Times
                 .
                 Take
                 Dr.
                 Roberts
                 words
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 .
                 
                   
                     Singing
                     of
                     Psalms
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                     by
                     Believers
                     
                     under
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     often-times
                     prophetically
                     fore-told
                     〈◊〉
                     fore-required
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     Testament
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   is
                   clearly
                   an
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Christ
                   under
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                   The
                   Antecedent
                   is
                   evident
                   in
                   sundry
                   instances
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                
                 (
                 Wherein
                 pray
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Argument
                 the
                 Doctor
                 brings
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 Singing
                 is
                 a
                 Duty
                 ,
                 but
                 shews
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 it
                 also
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 our
                 Congregations
                 )
                 .
                 He
                 then
                 proceeds
                 to
                 mention
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Prophetical
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     O
                     sing
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     a
                     new
                     Song
                     :
                     sing
                     ●●to
                     the
                     Lord
                     all
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                     Sing
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     bless
                     his
                     Name
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                     Psal
                     .
                     96.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                  
                   Again
                   ,
                   
                     Make
                     a
                     joyful
                     Noise
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     O
                     all
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                     Serve
                     the
                     Lord
                     with
                     Gladness
                     ;
                     come
                     before
                     his
                     Presence
                     with
                     Singing
                     .
                  
                   Both
                   which
                   places
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   must
                   needs
                   refer
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Jews
                   at
                   that
                   present
                   Time
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   Gentile●
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   called
                   and
                   converted
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   also
                   should
                   worship
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   joyful
                   Noise
                   .
                
                 Which
                 cann't
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 Singing
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 melodious
                 Voice
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 .
                 
                   So
                   that
                   these
                   Passages
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   are
                   tacit
                   Prophecies
                   of
                   calling
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   New-Testament-worshipping
                   God
                   by
                   Singing
                   forth
                   his
                   Praise
                   .
                   Add
                   hereunto
                   that
                   notable
                   passage
                   ;
                   
                     O
                     come
                     let
                     us
                     sing
                     unto
                     the
                     
                     Lord
                     :
                     let
                     us
                     make
                     a
                     joyful
                     Noise
                     to
                     the
                     Rock
                     of
                     our
                     Salvation
                     .
                     Let
                     us
                     come
                     before
                     his
                     Presence
                     with
                     Thanksgiving
                     ;
                     and
                     make
                     a
                     joyf●l
                     Noise
                     unto
                     him
                     with
                     Psalms
                     .
                  
                   Psal
                   .
                   95.
                   3.
                   
                   This
                   Psalm
                   is
                   undoubtedly
                   a
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   that
                   Worship
                   that
                   shall
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   to
                   him
                   solemnly
                   in
                   Sacred
                   Churches
                   under
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   on
                   the
                   Lord's-Day-Sabbath
                   .
                   The
                   Sabbatism
                   ,
                   or
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Apostle
                   interprets
                   this
                   Psalm
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   compare
                   
                     Psal
                     .
                     95.
                     7.
                  
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   with
                   Heb.
                   3.
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   &
                   14.
                   15.
                   as
                   upon
                   that
                   Psalm
                   I
                   have
                   noted
                   .
                   This
                   Psalm
                   judicious
                   Calvin
                   thinks
                   ,
                   agrees
                   to
                   the
                   Sabbath-day
                   ,
                   wherein
                   Sacred
                   Assemblies
                   worship
                   God.
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   in
                   the
                   current
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   that
                   herein
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   prophetically
                   exhorts
                   to
                   that
                   solemn
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   under
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   usual
                   on
                   Sabbath-Days
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Praising
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   Thanksgiving
                   to
                   him
                   with
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                
                 (
                 with
                 a
                 joyful
                 Noise
                 ,
                 or
                 melodiously
                 with
                 united
                 Voices
                 )
                 
                   
                     Vers
                     .
                     12.
                  
                   urging
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   sundry
                   Arguments
                   ,
                   
                     Vers
                     .
                     3
                     ,
                     4
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Solemn
                   publick
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Reasons
                   thereof
                   ,
                   
                     Vers
                     .
                     6.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Willing
                   ,
                   believing
                   ,
                   and
                   obedient
                   attention
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   then
                   published
                   ,
                   without
                   hardening
                   their
                   Hearts
                   against
                   it
                   through
                   unbelief
                   ,
                   
                     To
                     day
                     if
                     you
                     will
                     hear
                     his
                     Voice
                     ,
                     harden
                     not
                     your
                     Hearts
                     ,
                  
                   Vers
                   .
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   New-Testament-Worship
                   ,
                   evidently
                   shows
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   solemnly
                   with
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   solemn
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   solemn
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   those
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   in
                   such
                   manner
                   as
                   there
                   mentioned
                   )
                   as
                   the
                   Duties
                   of
                   Christians
                   under
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   here
                   further
                   added
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   
                     To
                     day
                  
                   ;
                   this
                   day
                   is
                   interpreted
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   to
                   be
                   meant
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Not
                   of
                   the
                   Seventh-Day-Rest
                   from
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   
                     Heb.
                     4.
                     6
                     ,
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Nor
                   of
                   the
                   Typical-Re●●
                   Joshuah
                   gave
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   
                     Canaa●
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     4.
                     6
                     ,
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                  
                   but
                   of
                   another
                   certain
                   Day
                   limited
                   in
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   4.
                   7.
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Sabbatism
                   ,
                   a
                   keeping
                   of
                   a
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   remaining
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     Heb.
                     4.
                     9.
                  
                   
                   And
                   this
                   Sabbatism
                   is
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   ceased
                   from
                   his
                   Work
                   of
                   Redemption
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   did
                   from
                   his
                   of
                   Creation
                   ,
                   
                     Heb.
                     4.
                     10.
                  
                   
                   And
                   which
                   is
                   that
                   Day
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   that
                   's
                   our
                   Lord's-Day-Sabbath
                   ,
                   which
                   David
                   so
                   long
                   before
                   foretold
                   should
                   be
                   celebrated
                   with
                   solemn
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   Hearing
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   with
                   a
                   joyful
                   Noise
                   .
                
                 [
                 And
                 thus
                 what
                 was
                 written
                 afore-time
                 ,
                 was
                 written
                 for
                 our
                 Learning
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 Instruction
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 serve
                 for
                 Reproof
                 and
                 Correction
                 ;
                 likewise
                 to
                 such
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 hearken
                 to
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 Duties
                 
                 which
                 are
                 enjoined
                 upon
                 them
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 cavil
                 themselves
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 groundless
                 and
                 unnecessary
                 Objections
                 ,
                 and
                 childish
                 Questions
                 ]
                 .
                 
                   But
                   further
                   ,
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   our
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   Eternal
                   Sabbatism
                   ,
                   partly
                   as
                   with
                   Christ
                   from
                   Sin
                   and
                   Misery
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   
                     Jesus
                     our
                     High
                     Priest
                     being
                     passed
                     into
                     the
                     Heavens
                     ,
                  
                
                 Heb.
                 4.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 speaks
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 this
                 worthy
                 Man
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                
                 
              
               
                 2ly
                 ,
                 The
                 next
                 Scripture-Prophecy
                 ,
                 that
                 shews
                 clearly
                 how
                 the
                 Lord's
                 People
                 should
                 sing
                 now
                 in
                 Gospel-Days
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Isa
                   .
                   52.
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   Thy
                   Watchmen
                   shall
                   life
                   up
                   the
                   Voice
                   ;
                   with
                   the
                   Voice
                   together
                   shall
                   they
                   sing
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 worthy
                 your
                 noting
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 Time
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 did
                 refer
                 to
                 ;
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 soon
                 see
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 read
                 the
                 Context
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   beautiful
                   upon
                   the
                   Mountains
                   are
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   bring
                   good
                   Tydings
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 absolutely
                 applies
                 to
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Gospel-Ministers
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                   10.
                   15.
                
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Prophet
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 Watchmen
                 shall
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 Voice
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Voice
                 together
                 sing
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 calls
                 upon
                 the
                 desolate
                 and
                 waste
                 places
                 to
                 sing
                 together
                 ;
                 which
                 can
                 refer
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 Lord's
                 People
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 Gospel-Days
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Praise
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 as
                 a
                 poor
                 barren
                 and
                 waste
                 Wilderness
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Prophet
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   made
                   his
                   Arm
                   bare
                   in
                   the
                   Eyes
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   Salvation
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Vers
                 .
                 10.
                 
              
               
               
                 Now
                 this
                 place
                 directly
                 declares
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 Sing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 Voices
                 together
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 I
                 find
                 a
                 most
                 Reverend
                 and
                 Learned
                 Man
                 speak
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 :
                 
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   were
                   Sung
                   together
                   in
                   Heart
                   and
                   Voice
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   twenty
                   four
                   ,
                   Orders
                   of
                   the
                   Musicians
                   ,
                   who
                   typed
                   out
                   the
                   twenty
                   four
                   Elders
                   ,
                
                 (
                 which
                 our
                 Annotators
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 say
                 signify
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 saith
                 this
                 Author
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 
                   All
                   the
                   Members
                   of
                   Christian
                   Churches
                   ,
                   
                     Rev.
                     5.
                     8.
                  
                   who
                   are
                   made
                   Kings
                   and
                   Priests
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   praise
                   him
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   any
                   other
                   Order
                   of
                   Singing
                   besides
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   to
                   succeed
                   those
                   formerly
                   used
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   doubtless
                   have
                   given
                   directions
                   how
                   or
                   what
                   it
                   was
                   .
                   Not
                   Moses
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   Israel
                   sang
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Women
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Men
                   ,
                   also
                   intimateth
                   that
                   that
                   Song
                   John
                   speaks
                   of
                   ,
                   
                     Rev.
                     15.
                     3.
                  
                   which
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Churches
                   getting
                   
                     Victory
                     over
                     the
                     Beast
                     ,
                     with
                     Harps
                     in
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     and
                     Singing
                     the
                     Song
                     of
                  
                   Moses
                   refers
                   to
                   that
                   Song
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   Singing
                   
                     Exod.
                     15.
                  
                   
                
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 but
                 it
                 doth
                 .
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   Isaiah
                   foretells
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   that
                   God's
                   Watchmen
                   ,
                   and
                   dissolates
                   lost
                   Souls
                   ,
                   (
                   signified
                   by
                   desolate
                   and
                   waste
                   places
                   )
                   should
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   Voice
                   ,
                   Sing
                   together
                   ,
                   
                     Isa
                     .
                     52.
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     
                  
                   The
                   Song
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   was
                   with
                   many
                   together
                   ,
                   
                     Rev.
                     7.
                     9
                     ,
                     10.
                  
                   
                   And
                   the
                   Apostles
                   expresly
                   command
                   the
                   Singing
                   of
                   
                   
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     Hymns
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     spiritual
                     Songs
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   any
                   select
                   Christians
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     Ephes
                     .
                     5.
                     19.
                     
                     Col.
                     3.
                     16.
                     
                     Paul
                  
                   and
                   Silas
                   sang
                   together
                   in
                   Prison
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     16.
                     25.
                  
                   and
                   must
                   the
                   Publick
                   hear
                   only
                   one
                   Man
                   Sang
                   (
                   I
                   must
                   say
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   a
                   strange
                   sight
                   to
                   see
                   and
                   hear
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   Warrant
                   from
                   God's
                   Word
                   ,
                   or
                   Practice
                   of
                   any
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   )
                   .
                   To
                   all
                   these
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   we
                   may
                   add
                   the
                   Practice
                   of
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Churches
                   ,
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   and
                   holy
                   Basil
                   is
                   instead
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   
                     Epist
                     .
                     63.
                  
                   
                   When
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   hath
                   begun
                   a
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   us
                   set
                   in
                   to
                   sing
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   all
                   of
                   us
                   with
                   one
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   one
                   Voice
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   is
                   the
                   common
                   practice
                   (
                   speaking
                   of
                   Basil
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     Lybia
                     ,
                     Thebes
                     ,
                     Palestina
                     ,
                     Syria
                     .
                  
                   To
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   Eusebius
                   gives
                   witness
                   ,
                
                 
                   Eccles
                   .
                   Hist
                   .
                   lib.
                   2.
                   cap.
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Objections
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   made
                   against
                   this
                   ,
                   do
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   plead
                   against
                   joying
                   to
                   Sing
                   in
                   Heart
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   Voice
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   others
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   will
                   sing
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   always
                   in
                   a
                   suitable
                   Estate
                   to
                   the
                   matter
                   Sung
                   ,
                   and
                   likewise
                   that
                   all
                   cannot
                   Sing
                   with
                   understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   all
                   therefore
                   who
                   have
                   understanding
                   to
                   join
                   in
                   Heart
                   and
                   Voice
                   together
                   .
                   Are
                   not
                   all
                   the
                   Creatures
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Seas
                   ,
                   Men
                   ,
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   Fishes
                   ,
                   Fowles
                   ,
                   &c.
                   commanded
                   to
                   praise
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                   and
                   yet
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   but
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   Godly
                   
                   ly
                   Men
                   too
                   ,
                   can
                   do
                   it
                   spiritually
                   and
                   with
                   understanding
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   Scripture
                   Prophecy
                   is
                
                 ,
                 Hos
                 .
                 2.
                 15.
                 
                   which
                   clearly
                   alludes
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel-days
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   Expositors
                   shew
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   when
                   God
                   should
                   make
                   a
                   New
                   Covenant
                   with
                   his
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                
                 betr●●●
                 them
                 
                   to
                   himself
                
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 vers
                 19.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 all●●●
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 her
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 comfortably
                 unto
                 ber
                 .
                 
                   Vers
                   .
                   14.
                
                 
                 And
                 〈◊〉
                 give
                 her
                 Vineyards
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Valey
                 of
                 Achor
                 for
                 a
                 Door
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 shal●
                 sing
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 her
                 Youth
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 when
                 she
                 came
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 
                   Egypt
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   clear
                   has
                   respect
                   to
                   that
                   of
                
                 Exod.
                 15.
                 
                   see
                   our
                   Annotators
                   on
                   this
                   Text
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   fully
                   confirms
                   Singing
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   a
                   Singing
                   as
                   was
                   of
                   Old.
                   
                
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 close
                 this
                 with
                 what
                 Dr.
                 Roberts
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Key
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Bible
                   ,
                
                 pag.
                 175.
                 
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   that
                   passage
                   in
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   
                     Thy
                     Watchmen
                     shall
                     lift
                     up
                     the
                     Voice
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Voice
                     together
                     shall
                     they
                     Sing
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   prophetically
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   Times
                   when
                   the
                   Feet
                   of
                   the
                   Messengers
                   of
                   glad-tidings
                   shall
                   be
                   beautiful
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   say
                   unto
                   
                     Sion
                     ,
                     Thy
                     God
                     reigneth
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   interpreted
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Paul
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel-times
                   under
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 rather
                 chuse
                 to
                 give
                 my
                 Understanding
                 of
                 this
                 glorious
                 Truth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
                 such
                 worthy
                 and
                 renouned
                 Men
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 my
                 own
                 ,
                 thinking
                 some
                 may
                 more
                 
                 readily
                 incline
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Truth
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 poor
                 Nothing-creature
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 I
                 verily
                 believe
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 cited
                 a
                 word
                 from
                 their
                 Pens
                 .
                 Besides
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Works
                 ●ie
                 in
                 great
                 Folio's
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 few
                 may
                 meet
                 ●ith
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 prove
                 from
                 God's
                 Word
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 carefully
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 us
                 :
                 Therefore
                 if
                 any
                 Answer
                 me
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 also
                 answer
                 them
                 in
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 cited
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Writings
                 ,
                 or
                 I
                 shall
                 conclude
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 Answer
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 Proving
                 'tis
                 our
                 Duty
                 to
                 sing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 united
                 Voices
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 Noise
                 such
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 make
                 when
                 they
                 sing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THis
                   appears
                   by
                   that
                   in
                   Exod.
                   32.
                   17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                
                 And
                 when
                 Joshua
                 heard
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 as
                 they
                 shouted
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 War
                 in
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 
                   vers
                   .
                   17.
                
                 
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 shout
                 for
                 mastery
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 cry
                 for
                 being
                 overcome
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 sing
                 ,
                 do
                 I
                 hear
                 ,
                 
                   vers
                   .
                   18.
                   
                   Certainly
                   one
                   Man's
                   Voice
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   made
                   such
                   a
                   Noise
                   ,
                   nothing
                   
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   clear
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   sung
                   with
                   united
                   Voices
                   together
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   But
                   here
                   it
                   is
                   objected
                   ,
                
                 This
                 was
                 in
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Calf
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 rule
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 sung
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 Sin
                 and
                 horrid
                 Wickedness
                 to
                 give
                 that
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 and
                 Praise
                 to
                 a
                 molten●mage
                 ,
                 that
                 belonged
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 they
                 sung
                 now
                 to
                 this
                 false
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 
                   cap.
                   15.
                
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 lay
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 wicked
                 and
                 horrid
                 Deed.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Scripture
                 is
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   81.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Sing
                   aloud
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   make
                   a
                   joyful
                   Noise
                   :
                
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 apply'd
                 to
                 one
                 Man's
                 Singing
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Psalms
                 before
                 cited
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 place
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Rev.
                   19.
                
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 that
                 triumphant
                 Singing
                 tha●
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 throughout
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 downfal
                 of
                 
                   Babyl●●
                   And
                   after
                   these
                   things
                   I
                   heard
                   a
                   great
                   voice
                   〈◊〉
                   much
                   People
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Alleluj●●
                
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   heard
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   the
                   Voice
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   great
                   Multitude
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   Voice
                   of
                   many
                   W●●ters
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   Voice
                   of
                   mighty
                   Thundrings
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Allelujah
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   Omnipotent
                   reigneth
                   ,
                
                 Vers
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 Singing
                 that
                 is
                 represented
                 to
                 John
                 by
                 these
                 kind
                 of
                 Noises
                 ,
                 can
                 〈◊〉
                 signify
                 the
                 Singing
                 of
                 one
                 single
                 Man
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 Congregation
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 occasion
                 extraordinarily
                 performed
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 makes
                 
                 not
                 against
                 ordinary
                 Singing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Gospel-Precept
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 proved
                 )
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 times
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 Praise
                 and
                 Singing
                 to
                 Jehovah
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 no
                 more
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 sing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 extrordinary
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 merry
                 or
                 rejoice
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 doth
                 follow
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 pray
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 are
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 
                   James
                   5.
                   13.
                
                 
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 shut
                 up
                 this
                 with
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Arg.
                   1.
                
                 
                 If
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 commanded
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
                 for
                 one
                 Man
                 alone
                 to
                 sing
                 by
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 then
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 attempt
                 to
                 bring
                 such
                 a
                 Practice
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 absolute
                 piece
                 of
                 Will-worship
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Innovation
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 God's
                 People
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 nor
                 commanded
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 Man
                 alone
                 to
                 sing
                 by
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Congregation
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 For
                 any
                 to
                 attempt
                 to
                 bring
                 such
                 a
                 Practice
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 absolute
                 piece
                 of
                 Will-worship
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Innovation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 certainly
                 every
                 Man
                 will
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 add
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 diminish
                 from
                 God's
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 believe
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 no
                 Additions
                 nor
                 Alterations
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 laid
                 down
                 in
                 Christ's
                 New
                 Testament
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 that
                 Argument
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 one
                 new
                 Practice
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 others
                 may
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Minor
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 can
                 shew
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 or
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 Man
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 allowed
                 thus
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 my
                 Argument
                 is
                 lost
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 cannot
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 unan●swerable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Arg.
                   2.
                
                 
                 If
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 ,
                 be
                 injoyned
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 required
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 manner
                 ,
                 or
                 〈◊〉
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 was
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 S●●●ts
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 viz.
                 a
                 singing
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 melodious
                 Voice
                 ;
                 then
                 that
                 way
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 sung
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 〈◊〉
                 his
                 Disciples
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Rule
                 〈◊〉
                 Practice
                 in
                 Singing
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 enjoyned
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 manner
                 or
                 mode
                 prescr●●●d
                 than
                 what
                 was
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Saints
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ●●der
                 the
                 New.
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 To
                 sing
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 melodious
                 Voice
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Rule
                 and
                 Practice
                 in
                 singing
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 body
                 will
                 surely
                 deny
                 my
                 Major
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 can
                 find
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 manner
                 or
                 mode
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 shew
                 it
                 us
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Minor
                 ,
                 that
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 injoyned
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 body
                 doth
                 deny
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Arg.
                   3.
                
                 
                 If
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 writte●
                 aforetime
                 ,
                 or
                 given
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 especially
                 which
                 were
                 moral
                 Duties
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 forth
                 afresh
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 matter
                 and
                 manner
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 Instruction
                 and
                 Learning
                 ;
                 and
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 and
                 Hymns
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 moral
                 Duty
                 ,
                 was
                 given
                 forth
                 aforetime
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 forth
                 afresh
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 Singing
                 ,
                 as
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 was
                 for
                 our
                 Learning
                 and
                 Instruction
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 But
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 written
                 aforetime
                 ,
                 or
                 given
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 especially
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 moral
                 Duties
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 forth
                 afresh
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 matter
                 and
                 manner
                 ,
                 was
                 for
                 our
                 Instruction
                 and
                 Learning
                 ;
                 and
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 moral
                 Duty
                 ,
                 was
                 given
                 forth
                 aforetime
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 afresh
                 in
                 the
                 New.
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 matter
                 and
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 was
                 for
                 our
                 Learning
                 and
                 Instruction
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 so
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 the
                 Minor
                 is
                 proved
                 from
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Rom.
                   15.
                   4.
                   
                   For
                   whatsoever
                   was
                   written
                   aforetime
                   ,
                   was
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   Learning
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 16.
                 and
                 from
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 in
                 this
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 wherein
                 't
                 is
                 evinced
                 ,
                 that
                 Singing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 a
                 moral
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 forth
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 object
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 sing
                 nothing
                 but
                 
                 David's
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Songs
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 The
                 Matter
                 that
                 then
                 was
                 sung
                 was
                 God'●
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 Divine
                 and
                 Holy
                 Songs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 our
                 Songs
                 be
                 the
                 Psalms
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 such
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 certainly
                 Divine
                 and
                 Sacred
                 ,
                 congruous
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 spiritual
                 Songs
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 they
                 object
                 about
                 the
                 manner
                 used
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 with
                 Musical
                 Instruments
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 plead
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 manner
                 than
                 was
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 singing
                 together
                 with
                 united
                 Voices
                 without
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 unless
                 Instruments
                 of
                 Musick
                 (
                 as
                 Organs
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 were
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 unlawful
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 vain
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 object
                 against
                 Singing
                 ,
                 because
                 Musical
                 Instruments
                 were
                 used
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 given
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 viz.
                 singing
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 without
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 Instruments
                 of
                 Musick
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 practised
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 that
                 Objection
                 I
                 purpose
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 full
                 Answer
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                 Marlow's
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Arg.
                   4.
                
                 
                 If
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 never
                 practised
                 ,
                 nor
                 injoyned
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 any
                 Ordinance
                 or
                 Duty
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 left
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Rule
                 how
                 such
                 Ordinances
                 or
                 Duties
                 should
                 be
                 performed
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 did
                 sing
                 ,
                 and
                 injoyned
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 on
                 the
                 
                 Churches
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 left
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Rule
                 how
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 should
                 be
                 performed
                 .
                 But
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 did
                 practise
                 and
                 injoin
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 and
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Ergo
                
                 ,
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 have
                 left
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Rule
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 and
                 Hymns
                 should
                 be
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Argument
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ;
                 therefore
                 let
                 our
                 Brethren
                 consider
                 where
                 the
                 fault
                 lies
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 way
                 how
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                
                 ,
                 Moses
                 
                   was
                   faithful
                   in
                   all
                   God's
                   House
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Servant
                   ,
                
                 and
                 was
                 careful
                 to
                 do
                 every
                 thing
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Patern
                   shewed
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Mount
                   ;
                   but
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Son
                   ,
                   is
                   faithful
                   over
                   his
                   own
                   House
                   .
                
                 Now
                 since
                 Singing
                 was
                 required
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 by
                 Christ
                 (
                 for
                 what
                 the
                 Apostles
                 injoyned
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Christ
                 injoyned
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 certainly
                 he
                 has
                 left
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Direction
                 how
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 it
                 would
                 reflect
                 upon
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Faithfulness
                 .
                 Strange
                 !
                 is
                 Singing
                 practised
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 injoined
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 certain
                 way
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 that
                 Singing
                 is
                 ,
                 nor
                 how
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 performed
                 ?
                 I
                 stand
                 in
                 a
                 maze
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 confused
                 some
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 Minds
                 and
                 Sentiments
                 about
                 it
                 !
                 one
                 saying
                 't
                 is
                 only
                 Heart-Joy
                 ;
                 others
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 praise
                 or
                 give
                 Thanks
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 saith
                 another
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 or
                 done
                 by
                 one
                 single
                 Man
                 alone
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 tho
                 not
                 one
                 Example
                 or
                 Precedent
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 God's
                 ordinary
                 Worship
                 for
                 any
                 such
                 Practice
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 hard
                 
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 bring
                 Men
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 conceited
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 Truth
                 they
                 either
                 〈◊〉
                 prejudiced
                 against
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God!
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 Shewing
                 what
                 the
                 Matter
                 is
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 sing
                 i●
                 Gospel-Times
                 ;
                 opening
                 what
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 ONE
                 Objection
                 that
                 is
                 brought
                 against
                 Singing
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 viz.
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 sing
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 not
                 sing
                 in
                 our
                 Congregations
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 ,
                 if
                 Singing
                 was
                 practised
                 and
                 injoined
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 was
                 left
                 in
                 God's
                 Word
                 to
                 shew
                 us
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 strange
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Plea
                 against
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 could
                 not
                 stand
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 blessed
                 be
                 God
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 by
                 his
                 Assistance
                 shall
                 now
                 further
                 make
                 appear
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 our
                 Pattern
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ's
                 practice
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 as
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 2dly
                 ,
                 The
                 Rule
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 those
                 Precepts
                 laid
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ;
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 sung
                 an
                 Hymn
                 .
                 And
                 be
                 sure
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 performed
                 by
                 those
                 Sacred
                 and
                 Holy
                 Persons
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 just
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 celebrated
                 the
                 Holy
                 Supper
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 ;
                 see
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Be
                   ye
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   speaking
                   to
                   your selves
                   in
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   Hymns
                   ,
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                   ,
                   singing
                   and
                   making
                   melody
                   in
                   your
                   Hearts
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                   So
                   ,
                   Col.
                   3.
                   16.
                   
                   Let
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Christ
                   dwell
                   in
                   you
                   richly
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   teaching
                   and
                   admonishing
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   Hymns
                   ,
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                   ,
                   singing
                   with
                   Grace
                   in
                   your
                   Hearts
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 Here
                 you
                 have
                 six
                 Things
                 observable
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 words
                 contain
                 six
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   The
                   Matter
                   to
                   be
                   sung
                   in
                   the
                   general
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 Let
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwell
                 in
                 you
                 richly
                 in
                 all
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 teaching
                 and
                 admonishing
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 singing
                 with
                 Grace
                 in
                 your
                 Hearts
                 .
              
               
                 Like
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 ought
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 us
                 richly
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 meditate
                 thereon
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 preach
                 it
                 ,
                 hear
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 understand
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
                 so
                 to
                 sing
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 therefore
                 positively
                 laid
                 down
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Matter
                 we
                 must
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 sing
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 injoined
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 dwell
                 richly
                 in
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 more
                 especially
                 to
                 sing
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 on
                 any
                 other
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Singers
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 Churches
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 more
                 particularly
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 faithful
                 in
                 Christ
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Coloss
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Saints
                 and
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 More
                 particularly
                 the
                 Matter
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   Hymus
                   ,
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 The
                 Manner
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 with
                 Melody
                 ,
                 or
                 Spiritual
                 Joy
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 or
                 Grace
                 .
                 What
                 he
                 calls
                 Melody
                 in
                 our
                 Heart
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 calls
                 Grace
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Tongue
                   is
                   the
                   Instrument
                
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 tun'd
                 with
                 Grace
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Musick
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 sweet
                 in
                 Christ's
                 Ears
                 .
                 
                   In
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   (
                   saith
                   one
                   )
                   a
                   gracious
                   Heart
                   takes
                   Wings
                   ,
                   and
                   mounts
                   up
                   to
                   God
                   to
                   join
                   with
                   the
                   Celestial
                   Quire
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   Grace
                   which
                   fills
                   the
                   Heart
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   sweetens
                   the
                   Heart
                   in
                   this
                   Duty
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 The
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Chore
                 ,
                 the
                 Preceptor
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Wells
                 saith
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Heart
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 in
                 Singing
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 purged
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 will
                 be
                 worshipped
                 and
                 praised
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Man.
                 The
                 whole
                 Man
                 is
                 bought
                 with
                 a
                 Price
                 ;
                 our
                 Tongues
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 our
                 Spirits
                 are
                 not
                 our
                 own
                 ;
                 therefore
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 
                   glorify
                   God
                   in
                   our
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   our
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 
                   My
                   Heart
                   is
                   fixed
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   my
                   Heart
                   is
                   fixed
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   sing
                   and
                   give
                   praise
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 57.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Awake
                   my
                   Glory
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   I
                   my self
                   will
                   awake
                
                 .
                 What
                 was
                 this
                 which
                 David
                 calls
                 his
                 Glory
                 ?
                 (
                 all
                 tell
                 you
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Singing
                 and
                 Praising
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 it
                 much
                 lies
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 filled
                 and
                 fixed
                 with
                 Grace
                 in
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 this
                 Duty
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   So
                   in
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 108.
                 1.
                 
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 Heart
                 is
                 fixed
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 sing
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 praise
                 with
                 my
                 Glory
                 .
              
               
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   musical
                   String
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   working
                   Heart
                   that
                   is
                   harmonious
                   .
                   Mary
                   sung
                   with
                   her
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   Heart
                   was
                   in
                   her
                   magnificent
                   Song
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 saith
                 another
                 Godly
                 Man
                 ;
                 
                   When
                   we
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   let
                   us
                   take
                   heed
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   in
                   our
                   Mind
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   warble
                   forth
                   with
                   our
                   Tongues
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   Song
                   and
                   our
                   Heart
                   do
                   not
                   run
                   several
                   ways
                   .
                   If
                   (
                   saith
                   Mr.
                   Wells
                   )
                   we
                   in
                   Singing
                   only
                   offer
                   the
                   Calves
                   of
                   our
                   Lips
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   too
                   much
                   resemble
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Service
                   .
                
                 Men
                 may
                 hear
                 ,
                 or
                 pray
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 sing
                 carnally
                 ;
                 therefore
                 we
                 should
                 remember
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 teaches
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   sing
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   Vnderstanding
                   also
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 End
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 glorify
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 Praise
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 true
                 and
                 only
                 Scope
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 his
                 Glory
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 ultimate
                 End
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 sing
                 and
                 perform
                 all
                 other
                 Duties
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 then
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Matter
                 in
                 general
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 ;
                 it
                 appears
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 left
                 without
                 Directions
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 about
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 (
                 let
                 Men
                 say
                 what
                 they
                 please
                 )
                 for
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 Christ's
                 Word
                 we
                 should
                 and
                 ought
                 always
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 ,
                 so
                 't
                 is
                 his
                 Word
                 we
                 should
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 sing
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 tied
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 barely
                 read
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 quote
                 one
                 Scripture
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 rather
                 Reading
                 than
                 Preaching
                 )
                 but
                 may
                 use
                 other
                 Words
                 to
                 edify
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 provided
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 congruous
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 call
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 )
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 sing
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 God's
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 absolutely
                 congruous
                 ,
                 truly
                 and
                 exactly
                 agreeing
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 as
                 truly
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Sermons
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 Obj.
                 But
                 you
                 add
                 words
                 to
                 your
                 Hymns
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 you
                 refer
                 to
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 we
                 do
                 in
                 Preaching
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 those
                 words
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 opened
                 thereby
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 the
                 understandings
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Pen-Men
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 wrote
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 in
                 Greek
                 words
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 Translators
                 differ
                 much
                 in
                 words
                 in
                 giving
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 Objection
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 contentious
                 Cav●●
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 Bibles
                 (
                 all
                 Learned
                 Men
                 know
                 )
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Suppliments
                 ,
                 or
                 words
                 added
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 Originals
                 being
                 too
                 short
                 to
                 express
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 Language
                 .
                 Now
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 with
                 more
                 colour
                 of
                 reason
                 say
                 ,
                 part
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 Human
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Divine
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 call
                 our
                 Sacred
                 Hymns
                 so
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Argument
                 call
                 our
                 Sermons
                 likewise
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Barton
                 observes
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 Hymns
                 )
                 
                   That
                   
                     Justin
                     Martyr
                     ,
                     Tertullian
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   others
                   have
                   signified
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   used
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   but
                   other
                   Portions
                   of
                   Scripture
                   to
                   put
                   in
                   Songs
                   for
                   edification
                   .
                   Hymns
                   may
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   saith
                   )
                   be
                   plainer
                   than
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   suitable
                   to
                   Gospel-occasions
                   ,
                   such
                   in
                   which
                   Christians
                   may
                   truly
                   say
                   they
                   do
                   teach
                   and
                   admonish
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   ;
                   such
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   as
                   inculcate
                   our
                   Duties
                   ,
                   and
                   reprove
                   our
                   Vices
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   most
                   piercing
                   Passages
                   of
                   Holy-Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   may
                   answer
                   or
                   suit
                   with
                   all
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   and
                   accommodate
                   all
                   Occurrences
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   no
                   Innovations
                   ,
                   but
                   reduction
                   to
                   primitive
                   Use
                   and
                   Order
                   .
                
              
               
                 Remarkable
                 is
                 that
                 passage
                 in
                 Eusebius
                 concerning
                 the
                 Christians
                 practice
                 in
                 singing
                 of
                 Hymns
                 to
                 Christ
                 as
                 to
                 God.
                 
                   Plinius
                   Secundus
                   ,
                   to
                   clear
                   the
                   Christians
                   to
                
                 Trajan
                 ,
                 
                   adds
                   this
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Only
                   that
                   they
                   held
                   early
                   Assemblies
                   in
                   Singing
                   of
                   Hymns
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Euseb
                 .
                 
                   lib.
                   3.
                   cap.
                   33.
                
                 
                 Doubtless
                 they
                 were
                 compiled
                 by
                 some
                 among
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 might
                 enable
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 do
                 compile
                 our
                 Sermons
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 other
                 objection
                 lies
                 here
                 against
                 our
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 than
                 lies
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 against
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 Direction
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 has
                 given
                 about
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 sing
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 particular
                 Directions
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Matter
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 sing
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Texts
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   Hymns
                   ,
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 some
                 do
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 three
                 allude
                 to
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 three
                 are
                 the
                 Titles
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Davids
                   Psalms
                
                 .
                 Though
                 that
                 were
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 
                   David's
                   Psalms
                
                 are
                 called
                 Hymns
                 and
                 Songs
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 spiritual
                 Hymns
                 and
                 Songs
                 should
                 be
                 excluded
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 we
                 often
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 the
                 Psalms
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 or
                 Book
                 of
                 Psalms
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 as
                 comprehending
                 all
                 those
                 Hymns
                 and
                 Songs
                 contained
                 therein
                 ,
                 without
                 calling
                 them
                 the
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 see
                 Luk.
                 20.
                 42.
                 
                 &
                 24.
                 44.
                 
                 Act.
                 1.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 Moreover
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 exclude
                 other
                 Scripture-Songs
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 own
                 may
                 be
                 sung
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 Moses's
                 ,
                 
                 Deborah's
                 ,
                 
                 Isaiah's
                 ,
                 
                 Habakk●k's
                 ,
                 
                 Simeon's
                 ,
                 
                 Zachariah's
                 ,
                 
                 Mary's
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 However
                 ,
                 by
                 Psalms
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 is
                 intended
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 called
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 read
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Scripture
                 of
                 any
                 called
                 Psalms
                 but
                 them
                 only
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 God's
                 Word
                 ;
                 I
                 hope
                 these
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 Human●
                 ▪
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 enjoined
                 the
                 Singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 particularly
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Psalms
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 
                 evident
                 ,
                 pure
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Prophecies
                 and
                 Promises
                 that
                 relate
                 or
                 refer
                 wholly
                 unto
                 Gospel-times
                 ;
                 and
                 divers
                 excellent
                 Psalms
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 be
                 filled
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 High
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Blessings
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 Christians
                 receive
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 tho
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 judg
                 all
                 the
                 Psalms
                 of
                 David
                 are
                 so
                 sutable
                 to
                 our
                 days
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 properly
                 sung
                 as
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 any
                 Man
                 giving
                 any
                 convincing
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Hymns
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 God's
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 putting
                 other
                 Scripture-Songs
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Canticles
                 ,
                 &c.
                 into
                 Verse
                 ,
                 or
                 proper
                 Measure
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 ,
                 are
                 excluded
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   Hymns
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                   .
                
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Mind
                 with
                 those
                 Learned
                 Men
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Wilson
                 in
                 his
                 Dictionary
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 comprehend
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Faithful
                 sing
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 provided
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 Piece
                 written
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 Learned
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 some
                 Men
                 about
                 the
                 Titles
                 of
                 the
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 and
                 various
                 Acceptation
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   Hymns
                   and
                   spiritual
                   Songs
                   ,
                
                 speaks
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Yet
                   I
                   must
                   tell
                   you
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   do
                   not
                   make
                   such
                   a
                   precise
                   difference
                   :
                   For
                   Tehillim
                   is
                   the
                   general
                   Title
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Psalms
                   ;
                   Mismor
                   the
                   particular
                   Title
                   of
                   most
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   Psalms
                   of
                   Degrees
                   :
                   Nor
                   do
                   the
                   Greek
                   
                   Words
                   make
                   such
                   a
                   distinguishing
                   difference
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   Psalm
                   is
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   to
                   sing
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Hymn
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   sing
                   Praise
                   :
                   And
                   〈◊〉
                   Odo
                   ,
                   called
                   a
                   spiritual
                   Ode
                   ,
                   or
                   Song
                   ,
                   by
                   〈◊〉
                   Translators
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   seems
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   useth
                   many
                   words
                   to
                   signify
                   that
                   all
                   〈◊〉
                   Singing
                   should
                   be
                   of
                   Divine
                   Things
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   not
                   vain
                   things
                   )
                   to
                   glorify
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   please
                   our
                   foolish
                   Fancies
                   .
                   But
                   whether
                   we
                   distinguish
                   the
                   one
                   way
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   see
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   the
                   Apostles
                   press
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   spiritual
                   Singing
                   ,
                   whether
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   or
                   that
                   ,
                   (
                   viz.
                   whether
                   Psalms
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   other
                   spiritual
                   Hymns
                   ;
                   )
                   whether
                   called
                   of
                   Men
                   of
                   this
                   Name
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   Name
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   Injunctions
                   the
                   Apostles
                   are
                   so
                   clear
                   ,
                   that
                   very
                   few
                   since
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   know
                   of
                   ,
                   have
                   made
                   scruple
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   have
                   of
                   late
                   ,
                   they
                   never
                   mention
                   these
                   places
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   either
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   remember
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   could
                   not
                   answer
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 close
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 take
                 what
                 worthy
                 Mr.
                 Wells
                 minds
                 in
                 his
                 late
                 Sermon
                 about
                 su●●
                 who
                 neglect
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 either
                 about
                 endless
                 Scruples
                 or
                 Objections
                 concerning
                 the
                 matter
                 or
                 manner
                 of
                 Singing
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   ,
                   says
                   he
                   ▪
                   not
                   disturb
                   our selves
                   with
                   these
                   groundless
                   Objections
                   ,
                   but
                   let
                   us
                   pursue
                   and
                   imbrace
                   this
                   holy
                   Duty
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   Subu●●s
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                   And
                   observe
                   what
                   a
                   Reverend
                   Person
                   notes
                   upon
                   this
                   occasion
                   ;
                   I
                   observe
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   they
                   never
                   thrive
                   well
                   who
                   neglect
                   
                   or
                   scruple
                   singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ;
                   they
                   commonly
                   begin
                   at
                   this
                   Omission
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   end
                   there
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   last
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   above
                   all
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   indeed
                   without
                   them
                   ,
                   whose
                   Condition
                   is
                   not
                   sufficiently
                   to
                   be
                   deplored
                   .
                
                 
                   Suppl
                   .
                   to
                   Morning
                   Exercis
                
                 .
                 p.
                 189.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 let
                 me
                 add
                 my
                 Thoughts
                 without
                 offence
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 for
                 several
                 reasons
                 ,
                 since
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 clear
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 in
                 God's
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Baptized
                 Churches
                 ,
                 who
                 lie
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 singing
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 will
                 never
                 thrive
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 as
                 our
                 Souls
                 long
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Credit
                 of
                 our
                 sacred
                 Profession
                 ,
                 and
                 Joy
                 and
                 Comfort
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 truly
                 spiritual
                 among
                 us
                 :
                 for
                 tho
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 our
                 sad
                 witherings
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 inquired
                 into
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 fear
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 chief
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 both
                 holy
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 our
                 People
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 do
                 not
                 love
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 Shewing
                 who
                 ought
                 to
                 sing
                 Psalm●
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Songs
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 mixt
                 Assembly
                 or
                 no.
                 
              
               
                 'T
                 IS
                 strange
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 doubt
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 sing
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 private
                 Families
                 or
                 Persons
                 )
                 since
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 eleven
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 closing
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Supper
                 ,
                 sung
                 together
                 an
                 Hymn
                 in
                 that
                 solemn
                 Assembly
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 Singing
                 an
                 Hymn
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 what
                 ground
                 is
                 there
                 to
                 break
                 Bread
                 in
                 our
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 from
                 that
                 Example
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   he
                   took
                   Bread
                   and
                   blessed
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   the
                   Cup
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 so
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 
                   they
                   sung
                   an
                   Hymn
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   out
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 observable
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 ,
                 Do
                 this
                 in
                 your
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 some
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 break
                 Bread
                 ,
                 or
                 celebrate
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 private
                 Families
                 in
                 an
                 upper
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Disciplies
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 sing
                 an
                 Hymn
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 exclude
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 for
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 
                 God's
                 Worship
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 ;
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 again
                 and
                 again
                 shewed
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 injoins
                 Singing
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   Ephes
                   .
                   5.
                   19.
                   
                   Col.
                   3.
                   16.
                   
                
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 bid
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 to
                 sing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 injoins
                 the
                 Lord's-Supper
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   23
                   ,
                   24.
                   
                
                 But
                 some
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 bid
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 break
                 Bread
                 ;
                 how
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 every
                 Member
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ?
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 end
                 of
                 such
                 Objections
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 Rule
                 ,
                 any
                 Precept
                 injoined
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 may
                 be
                 restrained
                 to
                 a
                 few
                 Persons
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 would
                 open
                 a
                 Door
                 to
                 Men
                 to
                 excuse
                 themselves
                 from
                 being
                 concerned
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Gospel-Duties
                 and
                 Worship
                 :
                 therefore
                 where
                 a
                 Duty
                 is
                 injoyned
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 hint
                 or
                 intimation
                 that
                 it
                 concerns
                 only
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 parity
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 Duty
                 concerns
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 every
                 Member
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Songs
                 :
                 pray
                 what
                 ground
                 has
                 one
                 Man
                 to
                 sing
                 from
                 hence
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 ?
              
               
                 Are
                 not
                 all
                 equally
                 concerned
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 ?
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 received
                 equal
                 Mercies
                 ,
                 Blessings
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 to
                 sing
                 his
                 Praises
                 ,
                 since
                 't
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 exemption
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 ground
                 is
                 there
                 to
                 sing
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 before
                 or
                 after
                 Sermon
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   1.
                
                 
                 As
                 much
                 surely
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 pray
                 before
                 or
                 after
                 Sermon
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 our
                 Rule
                 to
                 pray
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 
                   Sermon
                   from
                   those
                   general
                   Precepts
                
                 that
                 injoyn
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 do
                 declare
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 Rule
                 at
                 all
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 neither
                 Precept
                 nor
                 Example
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 Duties
                 that
                 concern
                 only
                 some
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 mentions
                 the
                 Persons
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Either
                 by
                 their
                 Relations
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 Or
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Else
                 by
                 their
                 Condition
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 Or
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 their
                 Office
                 or
                 Place
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 there
                 are
                 particular
                 Duties
                 that
                 concern
                 Parents
                 ,
                 Children
                 ,
                 Masters
                 ,
                 Servants
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Members
                 :
                 Also
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 rich
                 Men
                 ,
                 poor
                 Men
                 ,
                 Men
                 in
                 Adversity
                 ,
                 or
                 Men
                 in
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 all
                 sorts
                 and
                 conditions
                 of
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 this
                 Duty
                 comes
                 under
                 no
                 such
                 particular
                 Consideration
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 hear
                 God's
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pray
                 with
                 united
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 sing
                 together
                 with
                 united
                 Voices
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 other
                 manner
                 or
                 way
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 that
                 Duty
                 or
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 be
                 resolved
                 by
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 what
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 Duty
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 appertains
                 to
                 his
                 Worship
                 which
                 
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 publick
                 .
              
               
                 Take
                 what
                 famous
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 of
                 New-England
                 speaks
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Answer
                 of
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 thus
                 stated
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 Scarce
                 any
                 Example
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 any
                 intire
                 Congregation
                 that
                 sung
                 together
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   Tho
                   no
                   Example
                   could
                   be
                   given
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   sufficient
                   Warrant
                   for
                   the
                   Duty
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   Precept
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   the
                   Precept
                   is
                   plain
                   ,
                   
                     Col.
                     3.
                     16.
                  
                   where
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   Coloss
                   is
                   exhorted
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Christ
                   dwell
                   in
                   them
                   richly
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   admonish
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   to
                   sing
                   with
                   Grace
                   or
                   holy
                   Melody
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                   If
                   God
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   had
                   reserved
                   this
                   Duty
                   to
                   some
                   select
                   Choristers
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   given
                   some
                   Directions
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   for
                   their
                   Qualification
                   and
                   Election
                   ;
                   but
                   since
                   he
                   speaketh
                   nothing
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   ,
                   &c.
                   he
                   commandeth
                   this
                   Duty
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 2dly
                 ,
                 The
                 Practice
                 of
                 God's
                 Israel
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                   Moses
                
                 and
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 further
                 Solution
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Example
                 of
                 singing
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 mixt
                 Multitude
                 with
                 them
                 too
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 sung
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 received
                 the
                 like
                 Mercies
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 See
                 
                   Exod.
                   12.
                   38.
                
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Manuscript
                 I
                 have
                 by
                 me
                 before
                 cited
                 (
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 wrote
                 by
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 Parts
                 and
                 good
                 Ability
                 )
                 who
                 ,
                 speaking
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 
                 says
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   Precept
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   Precedent
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   have
                   Precedents
                   for
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                
                 And
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 no
                 ceremonial
                 Rite
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 moral
                 and
                 perpetual
                 Duty
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 a
                 Rule
                 for
                 us
                 herein
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 religious
                 reading
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 of
                 Days
                 of
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 Days
                 of
                 Thanksgiving
                 :
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 in
                 vain
                 are
                 our
                 People
                 pressed
                 and
                 stirred
                 up
                 to
                 those
                 Duties
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 those
                 Texts
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 
                   Chap.
                   4.
                   pag.
                   47.
                
                 
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 't
                 is
                 prophesied
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Gospel-days
                 ,
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 shewed
                 ,
                 Sions
                 Watchmen
                 ,
                 and
                 desolate
                 Souls
                 ,
                 or
                 waste
                 places
                 ,
                 should
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 Voice
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 their
                 Voice
                 together
                 shall
                 sing
                 ,
                 
                   Isa
                   .
                   52.
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                
                 And
                 certainly
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Rev.
                   19.
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                
                 those
                 Hallelujahs
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 sung
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel-Churches
                 at
                 the
                 downfal
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 doubtless
                 with
                 Voices
                 ,
                 since
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Voice
                   of
                   much
                   People
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Voice
                   of
                   many
                   Waters
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   Voice
                   of
                   mighty
                   Thunderings
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Christ
                   (
                   saith
                   Mr.
                   Cotton
                   )
                   and
                   his
                   Disciples
                   when
                   they
                   received
                   the
                   Lord's-Supper
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   Church-Act
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   an
                   intire
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   after
                   Supper
                   ,
                   sung
                   an
                   Hymn
                   .
                   To
                   say
                   that
                   one
                   sung
                   it
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   others
                   joined
                   in
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Amen
                   ,
                   hath
                   no
                   foot-hold
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   it
                   might
                   as
                   well
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   they
                   all
                   took
                   the
                   Bread
                   ,
                   they
                   all
                   blessed
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   one
                   did
                   
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   joyned
                   in
                   Spirit
                   and
                   consented
                   in
                   that
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 [
                 they
                 ]
                 sung
                 the
                 Hynm
                 ,
                 not
                 he
                 alone
                 ,
                 yet
                 [
                 he
                 ]
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 give
                 Thanks
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 bless
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   strain
                   of
                   Wit
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   solid
                   and
                   judicious
                   Exposition
                   of
                   the
                   fourth
                   Chapter
                   of
                   the
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   a
                   Description
                   of
                   a
                   particular
                   visible
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Platform
                   and
                   Patern
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ;
                   whereas
                   the
                   four
                   living
                   Creatures
                   are
                   four
                   sorts
                   of
                   Officers
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   twenty
                   four
                   Elders
                   set
                   forth
                   the
                   Brethren
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   ripe
                   Age
                   ,
                   
                     Gal.
                     4.
                     1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3.
                  
                   and
                   twenty
                   four
                   in
                   number
                   answering
                   to
                   the
                   twenty
                   four
                   Orders
                   of
                   Priests
                   and
                   Levites
                   ,
                   
                     1
                     Chron.
                     25.
                     9
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   and
                   these
                   are
                   all
                   said
                   to
                   joyn
                   together
                   in
                   singing
                   a
                   new
                   Song
                   unto
                   the
                   Lamb.
                   
                
                 If
                 his
                 Exposition
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 Expositors
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 and
                 twenty
                 four
                 Elders
                 ,
                 are
                 meant
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 their
                 singing
                 together
                 doth
                 confirm
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Gospel-singing
                 with
                 united
                 Voices
                 together
                 in
                 God's
                 Worship
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 ground
                 is
                 there
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 joyn
                 in
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 with
                 Vnbelievers
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   1.
                
                 
                 Unbelievers
                 joyning
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 joyning
                 with
                 Unbelievers
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 :
                 And
                 since
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 Church-Ordinance
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 clearly
                 proved
                 all
                 along
                 it
                 
                 is
                 )
                 what
                 Rule
                 or
                 Ground
                 hath
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 put
                 Unbelievers
                 forth
                 of
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 if
                 they
                 knew
                 them
                 from
                 others
                 ?
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 Unbelievers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 Believers
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 ground
                 hath
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 pray
                 with
                 Unbelievers
                 ?
                 certainly
                 the
                 Communion
                 together
                 in
                 Spirit
                 is
                 more
                 close
                 and
                 intimate
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 uniting
                 the
                 Voice
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 unlawful
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 sing
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 unlawful
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Hearts
                 joyn
                 in
                 Prayer
                 with
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Must
                 not
                 the
                 Children
                 have
                 their
                 Bread
                 ,
                 because
                 Strangers
                 will
                 get
                 some
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 when
                 Singing
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 &c.
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 Unbelievers
                 coming
                 into
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 one
                 Reason
                 he
                 gives
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 prevent
                 Confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 one
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 many
                 together
                 )
                 and
                 another
                 an
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 a
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 all
                 on
                 Singing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 all
                 these
                 Ordinances
                 confounded
                 together
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 disorderly
                 and
                 confused
                 manner
                 :
                 So
                 
                   1
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   vers
                   .
                   26.
                
                 compared
                 with
                 
                   vers
                   .
                   23.
                
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 Singing
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 natural
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 moral
                 Duty
                 ,
                 as
                 Prayer
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 Objection
                 is
                 gone
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 answers
                 what
                 we
                 say
                 here
                 ,
                 will
                 do
                 nothing
                 unless
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 Singing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 positive
                 Precept
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 without
                 
                 some
                 written
                 Law
                 or
                 Prescription
                 .
                 Are
                 not
                 all
                 Creatures
                 called
                 upon
                 to
                 sing
                 and
                 praise
                 their
                 Creator
                 ?
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 Unbelievers
                 cause
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 sing
                 his
                 Praise
                 for
                 the
                 Mercies
                 and
                 Blessings
                 God
                 doth
                 bestow
                 upon
                 them
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 have
                 they
                 not
                 cause
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 &c.
                 What
                 is
                 Singing
                 but
                 praising
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 And
                 would
                 you
                 not
                 have
                 ●ny
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 but
                 the
                 Saints
                 ?
                 Ought
                 not
                 all
                 Men
                 on
                 Earth
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 tho
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 Faith
                 their
                 Prayers
                 are
                 not
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 conclude
                 this
                 Chapter
                 with
                 what
                 Mr.
                 Sidenham
                 hath
                 so
                 well
                 said
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Many
                   who
                   grant
                   Singing
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   Ordinance
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   among
                   Saints
                   ,
                   yet
                   stumble
                   to
                   sing
                   in
                   a
                   promiscuous
                   manner
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   especially
                   because
                   so
                   many
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   are
                   of
                   such
                   composition
                   ,
                   that
                   doth
                   not
                   seem
                   to
                   concern
                   a
                   mixt
                   multitude
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   opening
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   lay
                   down
                   this
                   general
                   Position
                   ,
                   That
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Praises
                   are
                   natural
                   Duties
                   belonging
                   to
                   all
                   Men
                   as
                   Men
                   ,
                   though
                   only
                   the
                   Saints
                   can
                   do
                   them
                   best
                   and
                   spiritually
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   upon
                   all
                   Men
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Creation
                   ,
                   to
                   seek
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   what
                   they
                   want
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   thank
                   him
                   for
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   due
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   owing
                   unto
                   him
                   as
                   Creator
                   and
                   Benefactor
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   Singing
                   be
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   instituted
                   Worship
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   an
                   addition
                   of
                   Order
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   regulation
                   of
                   a
                   natural
                   Duty
                   :
                   And
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Man
                   but
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   
                   Mercies
                   ,
                   so
                   none
                   are
                   exempted
                   from
                   praising
                   God
                   for
                   Mercies
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   sing
                   in
                   a
                   low●●
                   Tune
                   than
                   Saints
                   .
                   Thus
                   David
                   calls
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   Creatures
                   to
                   bless
                   and
                   praise
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   natural
                   Duty
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   several
                   Capacities
                   ,
                   
                     Psal
                     .
                     136.
                     
                     Psal
                     .
                     117.
                     
                     Psal
                     .
                     10●
                     Psal
                     .
                     20.
                     21
                     ,
                     22.
                     
                  
                   Praise
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   natural
                   Duty
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   the
                   proper
                   Duty
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   perfect
                   Duty
                   of
                   Angels
                   and
                   glorified
                   Souls
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   You
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   They
                   cannot
                   perf●●●
                   it
                   aright
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Sol.
                     1.
                  
                   
                   Their
                   want
                   of
                   Ability
                   doth
                   〈◊〉
                   discharge
                   them
                   from
                   such
                   a
                   Duty
                   engrav●●
                   on
                   their
                   Consciences
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   natural
                   respects
                   they
                   have
                   to
                   God
                   as
                   a
                   Creator
                   ;
                   〈◊〉
                   perform
                   which
                   ,
                   God
                   gave
                   them
                   full
                   power
                   ▪
                   Let
                   every
                   Man
                   do
                   his
                   Duty
                   conscientiously
                   ▪
                   he
                   may
                   afterwards
                   come
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   spiritually
                   〈◊〉
                   though
                   I
                   should
                   lose
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   a
                   Duty
                   i●
                   my
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Duty
                   lies
                   on
                   my
                   Conscience
                   from
                   God's
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Relation
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   By
                   the
                   same
                   Rule
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   should
                   abstain
                   from
                   performance
                   of
                   a
                   Duty
                   for
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   present
                   Ability
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   Duty
                   mu●●
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   strength
                   expected
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   waited
                   for
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   divin●
                   manner
                   of
                   Dispensation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   's
                   not
                   unlawful
                   to
                   join
                   in
                   any
                   Act
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   countenance
                   them
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   really
                   their
                   Duty
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   〈◊〉
                   own
                   :
                   I
                   cannot
                   sin
                   in
                   joining
                   with
                   any
                   one
                   in
                   that
                   Act
                   ,
                   to
                   perform
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Duty
                   
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   mine
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   may
                   want
                   the
                   present
                   Ability
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   Duties
                   must
                   be
                   measured
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Rule
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   Ability
                   of
                   the
                   Performer
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   no
                   Duty
                   for
                   any
                   Man
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Supper
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   a
                   Member
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   Communion
                   ,
                   without
                   he
                   find
                   himself
                   in
                   some
                   measure
                   fitted
                   by
                   Grace
                   ,
                   these
                   Sealing
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   suppose
                   and
                   require
                   some
                   other
                   Qualification
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   peculiar
                   to
                   visible
                   Saints
                   ;
                   but
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   natural
                   Character
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   Ordinance
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Substance
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   equally
                   concerning
                   all
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Sin
                   to
                   join
                   in
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   of
                   it
                   warily
                   ,
                   unregenerate
                   Men
                   are
                   great
                   sharers
                   in
                   the
                   Mercies
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   besides
                   their
                   own
                   particular
                   Duty
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   well
                   join
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   setting
                   forth
                   God's
                   Praises
                   .
                   But
                   more
                   closely
                   and
                   particularly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   When
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Saints
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   gathered
                   together
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   in
                   Singing
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   unlawful
                   to
                   sing
                   with
                   others
                   that
                   stand
                   by
                   and
                   join
                   their
                   Voices
                   ,
                   than
                   when
                   in
                   Prayer
                   they
                   stand
                   by
                   and
                   give
                   their
                   Consent
                   ;
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   join
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   do
                   own
                   God's
                   Actings
                   among
                   us
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   sin
                   in
                   them
                   to
                   join
                   with
                   us
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   Duty
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   any
                   sin
                   in
                   us
                   to
                   sing
                   ,
                   though
                   others
                   very
                   carnal
                   will
                   outwardly
                   praise
                   God
                   with
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Carriage
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   in
                   their
                   hearty
                   and
                   real
                   Expressions
                   of
                   Praises
                   ,
                   
                   may
                   convince
                   others
                   in
                   the
                   coldness
                   and
                   lowness
                   of
                   their
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   stir
                   them
                   up
                   to
                   some
                   spiritual
                   Apprehensions
                   .
                
                 Sidenham
                 〈◊〉
                 Singing
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   213
                   ,
                   214
                   ,
                   215.
                   
                
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 evident
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 alone
                 in
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 suffer
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 come
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 unless
                 she
                 intends
                 to
                 become
                 no
                 Church
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 shall
                 she
                 increase
                 or
                 have
                 Children
                 born
                 in
                 her
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 Hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 Publick
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 Sacred
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Gospel-Worship
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 Singing
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 may
                 they
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 join
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 those
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 better
                 able
                 to
                 perform
                 acceptably
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 Singing
                 )
                 and
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 sing
                 ?
                 By
                 this
                 Rule
                 others
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 join
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 Gospel-Worship
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 join
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Doors
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 God
                 alone
                 .
                 And
                 should
                 we
                 deny
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 also
                 lay
                 a
                 Stumbling-block
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 just
                 offence
                 against
                 the
                 Lord's
                 People
                 .
                 See
                 more
                 in
                 
                   Chap.
                   9.
                
                 where
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 further
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 Wherein
                 Mr.
                 Marlow's
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Objections
                 raised
                 against
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 ,
                 are
                 fully
                 and
                 plainly
                 answered
                 .
              
               
                 THough
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 impartial
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 read
                 Mr.
                 
                 Marlow's
                 Book
                 against
                 Singing
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 in
                 this
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 answered
                 :
                 Yet
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 give
                 a
                 particular
                 Reply
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 any
                 ways
                 material
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 detected
                 and
                 answered
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 he
                 insinuates
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                
                 about
                 the
                 Weakness
                 and
                 Imbecility
                 of
                 some
                 Christians
                 about
                 their
                 reception
                 of
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 as
                 a
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 ,
                 needs
                 no
                 Reply
                 ;
                 he
                 would
                 fain
                 make
                 his
                 Reader
                 think
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 falling
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 
                   
                     So
                     clearly
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     manifested
                     by
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     and
                     witnessed
                     to
                     by
                     the
                     Sufferings
                     of
                     the
                     purest
                     Churches
                     in
                     our
                     Age
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     born
                     a
                     lively
                     Testimony
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     against
                     the
                     humane
                     prescribed
                     and
                     precomposed
                     Forms
                     of
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     but
                     against
                     singing
                  
                   David
                   '
                   
                     s
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Hymns
                     or
                     Songs
                     precomposed
                     by
                     Man.
                     
                  
                
              
               
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 falling
                 away
                 from
                 Truth
                 ,
                 to
                 restore
                 a
                 lost
                 or
                 neglected
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 I
                 perceive
                 dare
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 of
                 Singing
                 is
                 )
                 ;
                 The
                 main
                 difference
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 Manner
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 Singing
                 is
                 .
                 We
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 going
                 forward
                 i●
                 the
                 glorious
                 Work
                 of
                 Reformation
                 .
                 What
                 though
                 some
                 Baptized
                 Churches
                 (
                 who
                 I
                 do
                 believe
                 have
                 attained
                 to
                 greater
                 Purity
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 than
                 some
                 others
                 )
                 have
                 born
                 such
                 a
                 Witness
                 against
                 Singing
                 of
                 
                 David's
                 Psalms
                 ;
                 is
                 it
                 therefore
                 no
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 must
                 they
                 needs
                 know
                 every
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 Church
                 that
                 is
                 yet
                 arrived
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 perfection
                 of
                 Knowledg
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 any
                 Truth
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 are
                 yet
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 Practice
                 of
                 another
                 Ordinance
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 against
                 it
                 as
                 against
                 this
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Heb.
                   6.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                
                 
                 Are
                 they
                 against
                 the
                 Singing
                 of
                 
                 David's
                 Psalms
                 and
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 do
                 ye
                 say
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 !
                 since
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 enjoyned
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 sing
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                
                 
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 pass
                 over
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   Ephes
                   .
                   5.
                   14.
                   
                   Speaking
                   to
                   your selves
                   in
                   Psalms
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   From
                   these
                   Words
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Context
                   relating
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   W●●for
                   a
                   vocal
                   Speaking
                   ;
                   but
                   otherwise
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   a
                   speaking
                   to
                   your
                   own
                   Heart
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   are
                   your
                   words
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 well
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 affirm
                 this
                 ,
                 Teaching
                 is
                 then
                 a
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 from
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 ordinary
                 Gospel-Administration
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 are
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 assert
                 that
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 you
                 there
                 too
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 )
                 however
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Speaking
                 be
                 what
                 it
                 will
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 't
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 speaking
                 that
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 Singing
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 explain
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 willing
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 to
                 cite
                 ;
                 
                   Singing
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   of
                   Melody
                   in
                   your
                   Hearts
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   You
                   then
                   mention
                
                 Col.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   I
                   confess
                   
                     (
                     say
                     you
                  
                   )
                   that
                   Vocal
                   Singing
                   is
                   here
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   
                   otherwise
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   Teaching
                   and
                   Admonishing
                   to
                   others
                   in
                   Word
                   or
                   Deed
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   here
                   is
                   nothing
                   to
                   prove
                   Vocal
                   Singing
                   together
                   ,
                   for
                   Teaching
                   and
                   Admonishing
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   is
                   meant
                   of
                   the
                   Ministring
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   whose
                   Work
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   teach
                   and
                   admonish
                   the
                   other
                   Members
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Gifts
                   they
                   had
                   received
                   ;
                   and
                   none
                   can
                   prove
                   any
                   more
                   by
                   these
                   words
                   [
                   one
                   another
                   ]
                   than
                   what
                   must
                   be
                   understood
                   from
                   
                     Heb.
                     3.
                     13.
                     
                     But
                     exhort
                     one
                     another
                     daily
                     ,
                     whilst
                     it
                     is
                     called
                     to
                     day
                     :
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   Exhortation
                   is
                   not
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   an
                   orderly
                   ministerial
                   way
                   ,
                   by
                   one
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   &c.
                   must
                   be
                   used
                   also
                   according
                   to
                   Gospel-Rule
                   ;
                   1
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   26.
                   
                   
                     How
                     is
                     it
                     Brethren
                     ?
                     when
                     you
                     come
                     together
                     ,
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     you
                     hath
                     a
                     Psalm
                     ,
                     
                     hath
                     a
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   a
                   Vocal
                   Singing
                   all
                   together
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   think
                   〈◊〉
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Every
                     one
                     of
                     you
                     hath
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   were
                   spoken
                   of
                   all
                   having
                   those
                   Spiritual
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   which
                   can't
                   be
                   though
                   of
                   euery
                   Minister
                   in
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     Vers
                     .
                     28
                     ▪
                  
                   much
                   less
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Members
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   So
                   〈◊〉
                   cannot
                   be
                   supposed
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Ministring
                   Brethren
                   had
                   the
                   Gift
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   or
                   〈…〉
                   was
                   any
                   distinction
                   of
                   its
                   universality
                   in
                   delivery
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   of
                   other
                   Gifts
                   in
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   Text
                   ;
                   besides
                   the
                   Context
                   speaks
                   of
                   single
                   Persons
                   that
                   must
                   exercise
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   therefore
                   those
                   words
                   [
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   ]
                   〈◊〉
                   mean
                   all
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 take
                 notice
                 how
                 you
                 contradict
                 your self
                 in
                 
                   Ephes
                   .
                   5.
                   19.
                
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 by
                 Teaching
                 and
                 Singing
                 ,
                 to
                 mean
                 only
                 a
                 silent
                 Speaking
                 in
                 their
                 Heart
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 Voice
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Col.
                   3.
                   16.
                
                 you
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 intends
                 a
                 Vocal
                 Singing
                 :
                 Do
                 you
                 think
                 any
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 the
                 least
                 Light
                 or
                 Knowledg
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 can
                 groundedly
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Ephes
                   .
                   5.
                   19.
                
                 
                 (
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Speaking
                   to
                   your selves
                   in
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   Hymns
                   ,
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                   ,
                   singing
                   and
                   making
                   of
                   Melody
                   in
                   your
                   Heart
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 And
                 in
                 
                   Col.
                   3.
                   16.
                
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Teaching
                   and
                   Admonishing
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   Hymns
                   ,
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                   ,
                   singing
                   with
                   Grace
                   in
                   your
                   Hearts
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 )
                 mean
                 two
                 different
                 things
                 ?
                 Surely
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 Man
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 your
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 all
                 generally
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 affirm
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 writing
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 Churches
                 ,
                 intends
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Practice
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 ●here
                 any
                 thing
                 said
                 by
                 you
                 to
                 convince
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 Duty
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 ●id
                 down
                 in
                 different
                 words
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 implies
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 
                   speaking
                   to
                   your selves
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   teaching
                   and
                   admonishing
                   one
                   another
                
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 import
                 on
                 this
                 occasion
                 as
                 expressed
                 here
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Speaking
                 is
                 in
                 Singing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Teaching
                 and
                 Admonishing
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 opens
                 it
                 to
                 every
                 understanding
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 'T
                 is
                 observable
                 how
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 confound
                 this
                 great
                 Duty
                 injoined
                 in
                 ordinary
                 Worship
                 on
                 these
                 two
                 Churches
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 those
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 26.
                 which
                 hereafter
                 I
                 purpose
                 to
                 explain
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 the
                 purport
                 or
                 main
                 drift
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 in
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 Man
                 did
                 sing
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 Tongue
                 alone
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 because
                 others
                 were
                 not
                 capable
                 to
                 sing
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 from
                 thence
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 use
                 such
                 a
                 Gift
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 unless
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 Interpreter
                 to
                 give
                 forth
                 that
                 Psalm
                 or
                 Hymn
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 all
                 might
                 sing
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 edified
                 in
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 as
                 in
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 yet
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 this
                 of
                 
                   Teaching
                   and
                   Admonishing
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   Psalms
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   singing
                   with
                   Grace
                   in
                   your
                   Heart
                   ,
                
                 to
                 refer
                 to
                 that
                 Heb.
                 3.
                 13.
                 which
                 you
                 apply
                 to
                 such
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Gift
                 to
                 preach
                 Ministerially
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sing
                 too
                 by
                 
                 the
                 said
                 Gift
                 .
                 In
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 you
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 means
                 ,
                 by
                 Teaching
                 and
                 Admonishing
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 (
                 in
                 your
                 sense
                 )
                 you
                 refer
                 to
                 in
                 citing
                 Heb.
                 3.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 Assertion
                 ;
                 had
                 you
                 read
                 Reverend
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 removed
                 this
                 Mistake
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 prevented
                 your
                 pains
                 to
                 trouble
                 the
                 Reader
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 :
                 I
                 find
                 him
                 answering
                 an
                 Objection
                 ,
                 that
                 directly
                 includes
                 part
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Apostle
                   to
                   the
                   Ephesians
                   and
                   Colossians
                   doth
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   Sing
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   in
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   but
                   speak
                   or
                   preach
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   in
                   other
                   words
                   ,
                   Teach
                   and
                   admonish
                   one
                   another
                   ;
                   the
                   Psalms
                   dwelling
                   in
                   their
                   Hearts
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   dispose
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   teaching
                   and
                   admonishing
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   for
                   singing
                   ,
                   he
                   makes
                   no
                   mention
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   until
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   teach
                   them
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   dispensing
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   unto
                   God
                   in
                   one
                   Verse
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   indeed
                   he
                   teacheth
                   them
                   to
                   sing
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   making
                   Melody
                   with
                   Grace
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 mistake
                 you
                 ,
                 this
                 Objection
                 contains
                 part
                 of
                 what
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 take
                 his
                 Answer
                 ;
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 he
                 gives
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   Such
                   as
                   tremble
                   at
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   framer
                   of
                   this
                   Objection
                   professeth
                   himself
                   to
                   do
                   )
                   they
                   should
                   rather
                   bow
                   their
                   Judgments
                   and
                   Practice
                   to
                   Scripture-Language
                   ,
                   
                   than
                   bow
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   Scripture
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   Conceptions
                   against
                   the
                   Language
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   speak
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   in
                   
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     and
                     Hymns
                     ,
                     and
                     spiritual
                     Songs
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   singing
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   thing
                   to
                   preach
                   and
                   teach
                   one
                   another
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   Hymns
                   ,
                   and
                   spiritual
                   Songs
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   teach
                   and
                   admonish
                   one
                   another
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   scope
                   of
                   Paul
                   will
                   teach
                   that
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   Paul
                   had
                   meant
                   that
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   teach
                   and
                   preach
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   Speak
                   ye
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   in
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   but
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   for
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   Language
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   expressing
                   this
                   Duty
                   ;
                   Paul
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   expounded
                   
                     and
                     testified
                     ,
                     and
                     persw●ded
                     the
                     Jews
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                  
                   Moses
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Prophets
                  
                   ,
                   Acts
                   28.
                   23.
                   
                   So
                   Philip
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   
                     begin
                     to
                     preach
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Eun●●h
                   ,
                   from
                   that
                   Scripture
                   in
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   Act.
                   8.
                   35.
                   
                
                 Thus
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 my
                 Brother
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 speaking
                 here
                 to
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 laying
                 down
                 Directions
                 to
                 gifted
                 Brethren
                 how
                 they
                 should
                 preach
                 and
                 exhort
                 one
                 another
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 about
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
                 ;
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 to
                 injoin
                 and
                 exhort
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 sing
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 and
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Songs
                 ;
                 how
                 also
                 they
                 should
                 perform
                 this
                 Duty
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 
                 Comfort
                 ,
                 in
                 ordinary
                 Gospel-Administration
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Roberts
                 in
                 his
                 Key
                 to
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   176.
                
                 saith
                 on
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 
                   But
                   Christians
                   should
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   not
                   filled
                   with
                   Wine
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   speak
                   
                     one
                     to
                     another
                     in
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     Hymns
                     ,
                     and
                     spiritual
                     Songs
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   thus
                   rejoicing
                   with
                   Heavenly
                   Melody
                   in
                   your
                   Hearts
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   latter
                   words
                   in
                   both
                   places
                   ,
                   
                     Eph.
                     5.
                     19.
                     
                     Col.
                     3.
                     16.
                  
                   are
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   exegetical
                   to
                   those
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Verses
                   ,
                   explaining
                   what
                   he
                   means
                   by
                   speaking
                   ,
                   teaching
                   and
                   admonishing
                   ,
                   viz.
                   thus
                   ,
                   edifying
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   singing
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   it
                   's
                   an
                   excellent
                   way
                   of
                   speaking
                   to
                   themselves
                   and
                   to
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   when
                   Christians
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   —
                   therefore
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   speaking
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   teaching
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   Hymns
                   ,
                   and
                   spiritual
                   Songs
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     〈…〉
                     singing
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 singing
                 with
                 a
                 vocal
                 Voice
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 granted
                 't
                 is
                 intended
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 
                   Col.
                   3.
                   16.
                
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 I
                 desire
                 .
                 What
                 you
                 hint
                 or
                 imagine
                 of
                 one
                 singing
                 alone
                 has
                 been
                 fully
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 having
                 been
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 God's
                 People
                 in
                 God's
                 ordinary
                 Worship
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 or
                 New
                 Testament
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 touching
                 singing
                 by
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Gift
                 ,
                 more
                 of
                 that
                 anon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   saith
                   Mr.
                   Sidenham
                   ,
                   many
                   think
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   such
                   use
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   teach
                   and
                   admonish
                   one
                   another
                   by
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   Lessons
                   to
                   be
                   learn'd
                   one
                   of
                   another
                   from
                   this
                   publick
                   Conjunction
                   of
                   singing
                   Scripture-Psalms
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   They
                   teach
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   very
                   Act
                   admonish
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   to
                   get
                   the
                   same
                   Frames
                   these
                   holy
                   Men
                   had
                   in
                   penning
                   the
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   variety
                   and
                   spirituality
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   get
                   
                   David's
                   Frame
                   ,
                   in
                   singing
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   'T
                   is
                   by
                   this
                   they
                   teach
                   one
                   another
                   the
                   Unity
                   and
                   Harmony
                   that
                   is
                   and
                   should
                   be
                   among
                   Saints
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   Body
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Happiness
                   and
                   Joys
                   are
                   bound
                   up
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Misery
                   of
                   one
                   is
                   the
                   Misery
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   glorious
                   L●sson
                   to
                   know
                   their
                   Union
                   together
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Body
                   equally
                   concerned
                   in
                   the
                   Joy
                   or
                   Sorrow
                   of
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   equally
                   interested
                   in
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God.
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Duty
                   practised
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   that
                   doth
                   fully
                   express
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   represent
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Saints
                   singing
                   together
                   .
                   The
                   Lord's
                   Supper
                   doth
                   represent
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   Saints
                   very
                   lively
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   so
                   as
                   mutual
                   singing
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   consent
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   expresly
                   speak
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   the
                   same
                   moment
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Supper
                   ,
                   th●
                   afterwards
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   one
                   Bread
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   all
                   do
                   not
                   receive
                   it
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   instant
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   but
                   may
                   take
                   successively
                   the
                   Elements
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   singing
                   they
                   all
                   joyn
                   perfectly
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   to
                   sound
                   forth
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   but
                   one
                   Heart
                   and
                   one
                   Voice
                   too
                   .
                   This
                   
                   is
                   the
                   perfect
                   Emblem
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   no
                   jarring
                   ,
                   all
                   with
                   one
                   Voice
                   and
                   Heart
                   ,
                   
                     crying
                     Hallelujah
                     ,
                     Hallelujah
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   They
                   teach
                   one
                   another
                   this
                   Lesson
                   also
                   ,
                   viz.
                   with
                   what
                   Alacrity
                   and
                   Chearfulness
                   they
                   should
                   perform
                   all
                   their
                   Duties
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   with
                   sweetness
                   of
                   Love
                   and
                   Joy
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   walk
                   together
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   They
                   teach
                   one
                   another
                   how
                   to
                   carry
                   themselves
                   in
                   all
                   Conditions
                   with
                   a
                   joyful
                   and
                   praising
                   frame
                   of
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   it
                   shews
                   a
                   Soul
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   right
                   temper
                   when
                   he
                   cannot
                   sing
                   over
                   his
                   Condition
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 might
                 add
                 ,
                 not
                 are
                 they
                 in
                 that
                 sweet
                 Concord
                 and
                 Union
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 hearty
                 Affection
                 that
                 cannot
                 joyn
                 in
                 one
                 Heart
                 and
                 Voice
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   They
                   teach
                   one
                   another
                   by
                   singing
                   ,
                   and
                   admonishing
                   one
                   another
                   (
                   this
                   way
                   )
                   to
                   avoid
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   may
                   hinder
                   their
                   Joys
                   in
                   Communion
                   ,
                   and
                   break
                   their
                   Harmony
                   in
                   spiritual
                   Actions
                   ;
                   all
                   which
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   are
                   great
                   Lessons
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   taught
                   naturally
                   by
                   Saints
                   mutual
                   singing
                   together
                   ,
                
                 
                   pag.
                   211
                   ,
                   212.
                
                 
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 should
                 object
                 ,
                 How
                 can
                 Vnbelievers
                 joyn
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 singing
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 answered
                 already
                 :
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 like
                 Lessons
                 ,
                 tho
                 not
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 and
                 clearness
                 ,
                 taught
                 in
                 uniting
                 Hearts
                 together
                 in
                 publick
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Praises
                 ,
                 in
                 Prayer
                 and
                 in
                 mutually
                 joyning
                 together
                 equally
                 in
                 hearing
                 
                 God's
                 Word
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 must
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 chiefest
                 and
                 nearest
                 Communion
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Spirit
                 :
                 If
                 therefore
                 you
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 admit
                 such
                 you
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 Communion
                 and
                 Liberty
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 how
                 dare
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 you
                 deny
                 them
                 this
                 ?
                 True
                 ,
                 the
                 Voice
                 shews
                 that
                 Union
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 or
                 sets
                 it
                 forth
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 chief
                 Fellowship
                 and
                 Unity
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Chapter
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 Method
                 or
                 Form
                 of
                 your
                 Book
                 ,
                 or
                 Heads
                 you
                 insist
                 upon
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 laid
                 down
                 in
                 six
                 Particulars
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Of
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     as
                     you
                     call
                     it
                  
                   .
                   )
                
                 
                   II.
                   Of
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   Of
                   prescribed
                   or
                   precomposed
                   Songs
                   .
                
                 
                   IV.
                   Of
                   Womens
                   Singing
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   Of
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   Singing
                   .
                
                 
                   VI.
                   Of
                   Scriptural
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Objections
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Of
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   Singing
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Thus
                     you
                     begin
                  
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                   
                     Though
                     intelligible
                     Singing
                     for
                     teaching
                     and
                     admonishing
                     others
                     cannot
                     be
                     without
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     Organical
                     Instruments
                     of
                     the
                     Voice
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     Essence
                     or
                     Being
                     
                       of
                       Singing
                    
                     consists
                     in
                     an
                     inward
                     spiritual
                     Exercise
                     of
                     the
                     Soul
                     or
                     Mind
                     of
                     Man.
                     And
                     this
                     must
                     be
                     granted
                     :
                     for
                     we
                     all
                     do
                     own
                     that
                     true
                     Prayer
                     may
                     be
                     made
                     in
                     our
                     Hearts
                     to
                     God
                     without
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     our
                     Voice
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   then
                   come
                   and
                   tell
                   your
                   Reader
                   the
                   
                   Essence
                   of
                   Sin
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Essenc●
                   of
                   other
                   things
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   〈◊〉
                   four
                   Pages
                   in
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   nonsensical
                   way
                   〈◊〉
                   speaking
                   ,
                   confounding
                   the
                   proper
                   Acts
                   〈◊〉
                   God's
                   Worship
                   ,
                   nay
                   ,
                   destroy
                   them
                   utterly
                   ,
                   by
                   starting
                   an
                   uncouth
                   term
                   ,
                   as
                   here
                   apply'd
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   Essence
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   perceive
                   this
                   mighty
                   Ma●
                   of
                   Straw
                   you
                   have
                   made
                   and
                   set
                   up
                   ,
                   you
                   〈◊〉
                   at
                   a
                   strange
                   manner
                   ;
                   't
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   on
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   stress
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Superstructure
                   of
                   your
                   new-found
                   Contrivance
                   to
                   evade
                   God's
                   blessed
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Singing
                   〈◊〉
                   laid
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   razed
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   find
                   another
                   Singing
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   besides
                   this
                   Essence
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   say
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   perceive
                   't
                   is
                   only
                   that
                   inward
                   joy
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   that
                   you
                   mean
                   by
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   all
                   the
                   Singing
                   you
                   would
                   have
                   the
                   Saints
                   to
                   use
                   in
                   Gospel-days
                   .
                   And
                   besure
                   if
                   you
                   have
                   missed
                   the
                   mark
                   here
                   ,
                   your
                   Book
                   has
                   nothing
                   in
                   it
                   of
                   instruction
                   .
                   A
                   Man
                   cannot
                   be
                   so
                   vain
                   as
                   to
                   attempt
                   to
                   overthrow
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   Divine
                   Worship
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   received
                   and
                   practised
                   for
                   many
                   Ages
                   amongst
                   all
                   the
                   Godly
                   generally
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   must
                   set
                   up
                   something
                   in
                   the
                   room
                   of
                   it
                   which
                   he
                   must
                   call
                   by
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   since
                   God's
                   Word
                   bears
                   positive
                   witness
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   Church-Ordinance
                   .
                   A
                   Gospel-Singing
                   there
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   a
                   Gospel-praying
                   ,
                   preaching
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   rather
                   than
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   that
                   which
                   indeed
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   owned
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   wise
                   ,
                   learned
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   truly
                   Godly
                   Christians
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   something
                   else
                   contrived
                   in
                   the
                   darkness
                   of
                   your
                   Mind
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   the
                   Quakers
                   have
                   cast
                   off
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Supper
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   gotten
                   spiritual
                   Ones
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   blind
                   Imaginations
                   of
                   their
                   Hearts
                   )
                   in
                   their
                   〈◊〉
                   ;
                   as
                   you
                   would
                   have
                   a
                   Heart
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   without
                   the
                   Voice
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   have
                   got
                   〈◊〉
                   Heart-baptism
                   without
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Heart-breaking
                   of
                   Bread
                   without
                   Bread
                   or
                   Wine
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Papists
                   ,
                   or
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   also
                   have
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   subtilty
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   and
                   pride
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   changed
                   and
                   corrupted
                   these
                   and
                   other
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   another
                   way
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   they
                   have
                   set
                   up
                   something
                   in
                   their
                   stead
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   by
                   their
                   Names
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   that
                   they
                   call
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   
                     Christ's
                     Baptism
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   Rantism
                   ,
                   with
                   many
                   Ceremonies
                   added
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   that
                   they
                   call
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Supper
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   
                     Christ's
                     Ordinance
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   another
                   thing
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Also
                   let
                   me
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   adventured
                   to
                   raze
                   or
                   take
                   away
                   Christ's
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   invented
                   something
                   to
                   put
                   in
                   its
                   room
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   call
                   a
                   Gospel-singing
                   :
                   And
                   I
                   am
                   afsaid
                   you
                   little
                   think
                   of
                   the
                   bitter
                   Consequents
                   of
                   this
                   Attempt
                   of
                   yours
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   you
                   ●eem
                   hereby
                   to
                   ridicule
                   (
                   though
                   not
                   wittily
                   ,
                   I
                   ha●e
                   better
                   thoughts
                   of
                   you
                   )
                   the
                   whole
                   of
                   Gospel-Ordinances
                   ,
                   by
                   turning
                   them
                   into
                   a
                   thing
                   you
                   call
                   Essence
                   ,
                   a
                   Heart-service
                   only
                   without
                   the
                   Bodily
                   Organs
                   ,
                   and
                   rendering
                   your self
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   little
                   better
                   in
                   your
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   
                   mere
                   Enthusiast
                   ;
                   and
                   whilst
                   you
                   plead
                   for
                   Spiritual
                   Worship
                   ,
                   and
                   cry
                   down
                   all
                   Forms
                   ,
                   you
                   seem
                   to
                   overthrow
                   all
                   external
                   Acts
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   by
                   intimating
                   ,
                   that
                   because
                   the
                   Heart
                   〈◊〉
                   perform
                   one
                   Duty
                   at
                   some
                   Seasons
                   acceptably
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Prayer
                   without
                   the
                   bodily
                   Organs
                   ;
                   why
                   may
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   or
                   Heart
                   perform
                   Singing
                   too
                   ?
                   say
                   you
                   .
                   And
                   why
                   not
                   ,
                   say
                   I
                   ,
                   Preaching
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   and
                   Breaking
                   of
                   Bread
                   also
                   ?
                   The
                   Quakers
                   have
                   not
                   only
                   got
                   a
                   Spiritual
                   or
                   Heart-Baptism
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Spiritual
                   or
                   Heart-Breaking
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   assembling
                   together
                   for
                   Heart-Preaching
                   also
                   :
                   And
                   what
                   you
                   say
                   about
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   these
                   Duties
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   how
                   't
                   is
                   the
                   Heart
                   or
                   Spirit
                   only
                   in
                   Duty
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   that
                   God
                   looks
                   at
                   )
                   and
                   from
                   hence
                   seek
                   to
                   make
                   void
                   Singing
                   with
                   the
                   Voice
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   (
                   as
                   all
                   Men
                   may
                   see
                   )
                   strike
                   through
                   the
                   Loins
                   of
                   all
                   External
                   Acts
                   of
                   Divine
                   Worship
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   shewed
                   :
                   For
                   as
                   I
                   told
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   other
                   External
                   Duty
                   ,
                   may
                   as
                   well
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   lie
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   as
                   this
                   of
                   Singing
                   Psalms
                   and
                   Hymns
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Besides
                   ,
                   since
                   God
                   is
                   so
                   much
                   pleased
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   intimate
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   bare
                   Internal
                   Worship
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   bodily
                   Organs
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   Prayer
                   particularly
                   ,
                   why
                   do
                   you
                   not
                   excuse
                   the
                   Tongue
                   from
                   that
                   Service
                   likewise
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   External
                   Expressions
                   in
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   or
                   praising
                   God
                   with
                   the
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   low
                   formal
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   rejected
                   ?
                
                 
                   But
                   I
                   can't
                   but
                   smile
                   at
                   one
                   of
                   your
                   first
                   Expressions
                   ;
                   
                   You
                   say
                   very
                   right
                   ,
                   ours
                   is
                   an
                   intel●gible
                   sort
                   of
                   Singing
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   which
                   you
                   ●lead
                   for
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   Body
                   can
                   tell
                   what
                   to
                   ●ake
                   of
                   ;
                   besure
                   't
                   is
                   no
                   Singing
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Chapter
                   I
                   have
                   proved
                   ;
                   I
                   mean
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   you
                   call
                   the
                   Essence
                   or
                   Being
                   of
                   Singing
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   or
                   inward
                   Joy.
                   Brother
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   shewed
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   Singing
                   and
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   &c.
                   are
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   a
                   different
                   Nature
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   Prayer
                   ;
                   Prayer
                   may
                   be
                   performed
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   without
                   the
                   Tongue
                   ;
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   proper
                   Singing
                   or
                   Preaching
                   without
                   the
                   Organs
                   of
                   the
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   all
                   your
                   whole
                   Fabrick
                   is
                   overturned
                   with
                   one
                   blast
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   Error
                   of
                   yours
                   ,
                   is
                   like
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Concoction
                   ;
                   If
                   you
                   have
                   got
                   no
                   other
                   proper
                   singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   than
                   what
                   we
                   plead
                   for
                   and
                   practise
                   ,
                   nor
                   no
                   other
                   can
                   be
                   found
                   warranted
                   in
                   God's
                   Word
                   ,
                   Then
                   〈◊〉
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   right
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   performance
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   likewise
                   .
                   Let
                   Men
                   but
                   destroy
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   an
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   by
                   so
                   many
                   practised
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   been
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   we
                   conceive
                   and
                   believe
                   in
                   a
                   right
                   manner
                   ,
                   unless
                   they
                   have
                   another
                   Form
                   to
                   present
                   to
                   our
                   sight
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   time
                   to
                   compare
                   them
                   with
                   God's
                   Word
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   nearest
                   the
                   Rule
                   in
                   our
                   Judgments
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   nothing
                   but
                   perplex
                   the
                   World
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   us
                   .
                   You
                   have
                   presented
                   us
                   with
                   one
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   confess
                   ,
                   which
                   only
                   has
                   that
                   Name
                   given
                   to
                   it
                   by
                   your self
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   proper
                   Singing
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   You
                   talk
                   of
                   
                     the
                     Essence
                     of
                     Sin
                     in
                     the
                     Heart
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   Duties
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   or
                   Spirit
                   .
                   What
                   do
                   you
                   mean
                   ?
                   can
                   sin
                   be
                   no
                   where
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   there
                   ?
                   or
                   can
                   a
                   thing
                   be
                   where
                   its
                   Being
                   or
                   Essence
                   is
                   not
                   ?
                   There
                   may
                   be
                   much
                   Evil
                   in
                   the
                   Eyes
                   ;
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   
                     Eyes
                     full
                     of
                     Adultery
                  
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   must
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Essence
                   or
                   Being
                   of
                   Sin
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Tongue
                   likewise
                   .
                   Pray
                   see
                   what
                   the
                   Apostle
                   James
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Tongue
                     〈◊〉
                     a
                     Fire
                     ,
                     a
                     World
                     of
                     Iniquity
                     :
                     so
                     is
                     the
                     Tongue
                     amongst
                     our
                     Members
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     defileth
                     the
                     whole
                     Body
                     ,
                     and
                     setteth
                     on
                     fire
                     the
                     whole
                     course
                     of
                     Nature
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     set
                     on
                     Fire
                     of
                     Hell
                     ,
                  
                   Jam.
                   3.
                   6.
                   
                   Certainly
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   Sin
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   or
                   you
                   are
                   out
                   in
                   your
                   term
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   some
                   will
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   is
                   wholly
                   in
                   the
                   Tongue
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   since
                   the
                   Tongue
                   doth
                   thus
                   dishonour
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   )
                   let
                   me
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   great
                   reason
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   idle
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   imployed
                   to
                   praise
                   and
                   sing
                   to
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   by
                   Essence
                   of
                   Sin
                   ,
                   you
                   mean
                   the
                   Rise
                   ,
                   Spring
                   ,
                   or
                   Fountain
                   of
                   Sin
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   you
                   speak
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   sense
                   too
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   
                     that
                     proceeds
                     Fornication
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Yet
                   some
                   Sins
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   their
                   proper
                   Essence
                   or
                   Being
                   in
                   the
                   Life
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   rise
                   from
                   a
                   Temptation
                   from
                   without
                   also
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   will
                   grant
                   you
                   likewise
                   that
                   the
                   Heart
                   is
                   the
                   Fountain
                   or
                   Spring
                   of
                   most
                   Actions
                   ,
                   all
                   our
                   Duties
                   must
                   spring
                   or
                   flow
                   from
                   thence
                   ;
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   the
                   
                   Heart
                   by
                   God's
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   must
                   stir
                   us
                   up
                   to
                   do
                   them
                   :
                   〈◊〉
                   does
                   it
                   follow
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   Duties
                   can
                   be
                   performed
                   by
                   the
                   Heart
                   or
                   ●pirit
                   without
                   the
                   Tongue
                   ?
                   Sure
                   you
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   Man
                   can
                   preach
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   Matter
                   be
                   〈◊〉
                   his
                   Mind
                   or
                   Head
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   No
                   more
                   ,
                   say
                   〈◊〉
                   can
                   they
                   in
                   a
                   proper
                   sense
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Only
                   one
                   word
                   more
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   〈◊〉
                   done
                   with
                   this
                   .
                   In
                   pag.
                   9.
                   you
                   speak
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   Fields
                   rejoicing
                   and
                   singing
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   ●ewed
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   improper
                   or
                   metaphorical
                   Singing
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   so
                   that
                   Scripture
                   and
                   some
                   other
                   places
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   that
                   your
                   singing
                   is
                   no
                   〈◊〉
                   a
                   proper
                   Singing
                   ,
                   than
                   
                   Abel's
                   Blood
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   speak
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   proper
                   Speaking
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Chapter
                   be
                   fore
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Of
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     You
                     say
                  
                   ,
                   There
                   was
                   no
                   Institution
                   of
                   Singing
                   before
                   
                   David's
                   Time.
                   
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   proved
                   Singing
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   natural
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   a
                   moral
                   Duty
                   in
                   its
                   own
                   Nature
                   ,
                   as
                   Prayer
                   is
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Heathen
                   sang
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   his
                   goodness
                   in
                   Creation
                   ,
                   that
                   ha●e
                   no
                   written
                   Word
                   :
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   then
                   to
                   the
                   purpose
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   grant
                   that
                   Singing
                   was
                   not
                   brought
                   under
                   an
                   Institution
                   till
                   
                   David's
                   Time
                   ?
                
                 
                   As
                   touching
                   what
                   you
                   say
                   about
                   the
                   Israelites
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ,
                   how
                   in
                   trouble
                   they
                   did
                   
                   not
                   sing
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   more
                   than
                   you
                   know
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   think
                   you
                   will
                   find
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   far
                   from
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   when
                   Moses
                   and
                   the
                   Congregation
                   sang
                   ▪
                   
                     Exod.
                     15.
                  
                   
                   However
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   and
                   his
                   Disciples
                   sang
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   sad
                   Wilderness●time
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   just
                   the
                   Night
                   before
                   our
                   Blessed
                   Saviour
                   was
                   betrayed
                   .
                   And
                   Paul
                   and
                   Silas
                   sung
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   of
                   a
                   Prison
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   the
                   Saints
                   are
                   always
                   sorrowful
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   required
                   ever-more
                   to
                   rejoice
                   .
                   All
                   outward
                   Comforts
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   〈◊〉
                   thousand
                   part
                   such
                   cause
                   of
                   Joy
                   and
                   Singing
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   spiritual
                   Deliverance
                   and
                   Salvation
                   by
                   Christ
                   is
                   .
                   Do
                   you
                   think
                   that
                   outward
                   Blessings
                   here
                   will
                   better
                   tend
                   to
                   tune
                   our
                   Spirits
                   and
                   Tongues
                   to
                   sing
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Pardon
                   of
                   Sin
                   ,
                   Justification
                   ,
                   Union
                   ,
                   Communion
                   ,
                   Adoption
                   ?
                   &c.
                   No
                   ,
                   no
                   ,
                   here
                   is
                   the
                   Spring
                   of
                   Joy
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   of
                   true
                   spiritual
                   Singing
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   can
                   learn
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   Scripture-Hymns
                   or
                   Songs
                   thus
                   to
                   sing
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   144000
                   ;
                   none
                   but
                   such
                   who
                   have
                   that
                   
                     new
                     Name
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     new
                     Nature
                  
                   ,
                   can
                   learn
                   this
                   Song
                   as
                   thus
                   to
                   sing
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     Rev.
                     14.
                     3.
                  
                   
                   And
                   let
                   me
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   this
                   Singing
                   of
                   the
                   hundred
                   and
                   forty
                   four
                   thousand
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   was
                   under
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   seven
                   Angels
                   with
                   their
                   seven
                   Vials
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   who
                   destroy
                   Babylon
                   .
                
                 
                   Take
                   what
                   our
                   late
                   Annotators
                   speak
                   on
                   the
                   place
                   .
                   
                     The
                     New
                     Song
                     here
                     spoken
                     of
                     ,
                     is
                     probably
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     that
                     we
                     met
                     with
                     
                     before
                     ,
                     
                       chap.
                       5.
                       11.
                    
                     sang
                     by
                     the
                     Voice
                     of
                     many
                     Angels
                     round
                     about
                     the
                     Throne
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Beasts
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Elders
                     ;
                     called
                     a
                     new
                     Song
                     ,
                     either
                     for
                     the
                     excellency
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     because
                     sung
                     unto
                     God
                     after
                     Christ
                     was
                     manifested
                     in
                     the
                     Flesh
                     .
                     The
                     design
                     of
                     it
                     was
                     ,
                     to
                     declare
                     the
                     worthiness
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     receive
                     
                       Power
                       ,
                       and
                       Riches
                       ,
                       and
                       Wisdom
                       ,
                       and
                       Strength
                       ,
                       and
                       Honour
                       ,
                       and
                       Blessing
                       .
                       A
                       new
                       Song
                       ,
                    
                     signifies
                     a
                     Song
                     which
                     praises
                     God
                     for
                     new
                     benefits
                     received
                     from
                     him
                     .
                     During
                     the
                     Reign
                     of
                     Antichrist
                     ,
                     none
                     could
                     learn
                     this
                     Song
                     ,
                     to
                     give
                     Power
                     ,
                     Riches
                     ,
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     Strength
                     ,
                     Honour
                     ,
                     Glory
                     ,
                     and
                     Blessing
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     small
                     number
                     redeemed
                     through
                     the
                     Blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   Annot.
                   on
                   
                     Rev.
                     14.
                     3.
                  
                   
                   *
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     You
                     say
                  
                   ,
                   The
                   singing
                   of
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   were
                   suitable
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Levitical
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   and
                   Temple-Worship
                   ,
                   
                     pag.
                     12
                     ,
                     13.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   the
                   Singing
                   of
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   with
                   Instruments
                   of
                   Musick
                   ,
                   was
                   suited
                   to
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Levites
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Temple-worship
                   .
                   What
                   then
                   ,
                   must
                   not
                   we
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel-days
                   ,
                   with
                   Grace
                   in
                   our
                   Hearts
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                   We
                   know
                   no
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   or
                   those
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Book
                     of
                     Psalms
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   doth
                   injoin
                   the
                   Gospel-Churches
                   to
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   
                     Hymns
                     ,
                     and
                     spiritual
                     Songs
                  
                   .
                   Will
                   you
                   take
                   upon
                   you
                   to
                   countermand
                   God's
                   holy
                   Precept
                   ?
                   Will
                   you
                   say
                   
                   
                     Very
                     Tightly
                     Bound
                  
                   
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Churche●
                   are
                   exhorted
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ?
                   Pray
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   writ●
                   again
                   ,
                   tell
                   us
                   what
                   Psalms
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   there
                   speaks
                   of
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   o●
                   them
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Psalms
                     of
                  
                   David
                   .
                
                 
                   True
                   ,
                   all
                   
                     Types
                     ,
                     Shadows
                     ,
                     and
                     Ceremonies
                     ▪
                  
                   are
                   removed
                   and
                   done
                   away
                   ;
                   but
                   Singing
                   th●
                   Praise
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   no
                   Ceremony
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Mora●
                   Duty
                   ,
                   and
                   performed
                   by
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Shadows
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   was
                   given
                   forth
                   ,
                   
                     Exod.
                     15.
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                  
                   
                   You
                   may
                   〈◊〉
                   well
                   say
                   Prayer
                   was
                   a
                   Ceremony
                   ,
                   because
                   the●●
                   were
                   divers
                   ceremonial
                   Rites
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   particularly
                   that
                   of
                   Incense
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Did
                   not
                   Christ
                   sing
                   an
                   Hymn
                   after
                   th●
                   Supper
                   ?
                   Would
                   he
                   have
                   left
                   that
                   as
                   a
                   Patte●●
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   annexed
                   it
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   pure
                   Gospel-Ordinance
                   ,
                   had
                   it
                   been
                   a
                   Ceremony
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Worship
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   would
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Paul
                   have
                   given
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   Precept
                   to
                   th●
                   Church
                   of
                   Coloss
                   to
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   whom
                   〈◊〉
                   strives
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   take
                   off
                   from
                   Jewish
                   Rites●
                   Days
                   ,
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   ?
                   Had
                   singing
                   of
                   Psalms●
                   Hymns
                   ,
                   and
                   spiritual
                   Songs
                   been
                   a
                   Jewish
                   Ceremony
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   done
                   thus
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   convince
                   any
                   sober
                   and
                   unbia●●e●
                   Person
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   that
                   Singing
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   i●
                   a
                   Gospel-Duty
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   did
                   not
                   belong
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Days
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                   But
                   you
                   contradict
                   this
                   your self
                   ;
                   fo●
                   afterwards
                   you
                   grant
                   that
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   extraordinary
                   Gifts
                   are
                   given
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   suppose
                   they
                   
                   will
                   in
                   the
                   thousand
                   Years
                   Reign
                   ,
                   you
                   intimate
                   then
                   they
                   shall
                   sing
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   you
                   mean.
                   
                
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   they
                   use
                   a
                   legal
                   and
                   Typical
                   Rite
                   ,
                   that
                   only
                   appertained
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Jews
                     and
                     Levites
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   glorious
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                   Doubtless
                   their
                   Singing
                   of
                   Old
                   ,
                   with
                   musical
                   Instruments
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   Figure
                   of
                   that
                   sweet
                   spiritual
                   Melody
                   the
                   Saints
                   should
                   make
                   from
                   a
                   well-tuned
                   gracious
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   united
                   and
                   melodious
                   Tongues
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel-days
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   again
                   and
                   again
                   shewed
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   therefore
                   is
                   not
                   mixing
                   Law
                   and
                   Gospel
                   together
                   ,
                   but
                   continuing
                   a
                   Gospel-Ordinance
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   Gospel-Authority
                   ,
                   both
                   from
                   Precepts
                   and
                   Examples
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   proved
                   in
                   this
                   Treatise
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   answered
                   your
                   second
                   ,
                   and
                   third
                   ,
                   and
                   part
                   of
                   your
                   fourth
                   Thesis
                   together
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     (
                     you
                     say
                  
                   )
                   
                     The
                     matter
                     of
                     David's
                     Psalms
                     and
                     other
                     holy
                     Men
                     ,
                     were
                     suited
                     to
                     particular
                     Occasions
                     ,
                     and
                     Experiences
                     ,
                     and
                     Accidents
                     of
                     that
                     day
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     seen
                     by
                     divers
                     of
                     their
                     Titles
                     .
                     Some
                     Prophecies
                     of
                     the
                     Sufferings
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     &c.
                     And
                     some
                     Places
                     hard
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     ,
                     so
                     improper
                     to
                     be
                     sung
                     by
                     all
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     who
                     can't
                     sing
                     them
                     with
                     Vnderstanding
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     justifying
                     the
                     singing
                     Prayers
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Praises
                     .
                  
                   
                     Pag.
                     14.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   Most
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Psalms
                   contains
                   proper
                   Instructions
                   for
                   most
                   Occasions
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   God
                   can
                   find
                   :
                   What
                   was
                   written
                   afore
                   Time
                   the
                   Apostle
                   says
                   was
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   
                   Learning
                   .
                   
                     All
                     Scripture
                     is
                     given
                     by
                     inspiration
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     profitable
                     for
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     for
                     Reproof
                     ,
                     for
                     Correction
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     Instruction
                     in
                     Righteousness
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   16.
                   
                   If
                   all
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   instruction
                   by
                   Singing
                   them
                   too
                   ,
                   because
                   so
                   required
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   
                     Eph.
                     5.
                     19.
                     
                     Coloss
                     .
                     3.
                     16.
                     
                  
                   May
                   you
                   not
                   as
                   well
                   say
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   no
                   use
                   to
                   us
                   ?
                   The
                   Book
                   of
                   Psalms
                   good
                   Men
                   look
                   upon
                   as
                   the
                   Heart
                   of
                   our
                   Sacred
                   Bible
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   fruitful
                   a
                   Book
                   for
                   Saints
                   in
                   Gospel-times
                   as
                   any
                   Book
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   Psalms
                   that
                   can't
                   so
                   well
                   be
                   sung
                   as
                   some
                   others
                   ,
                   God's
                   People
                   are
                   at
                   their
                   liberty
                   whether
                   they
                   will
                   sing
                   them
                   or
                   no
                   :
                   however
                   ,
                   unless
                   you
                   can
                   tell
                   us
                   there
                   are
                   others
                   called
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   besides
                   these
                   ,
                   you
                   say
                   nothing
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   required
                   to
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   to
                   those
                   things
                   contained
                   in
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   that
                   are
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   opened
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   before
                   they
                   are
                   sung
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   touching
                   singing
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   spoken
                   to
                   this
                   already
                   .
                   Though
                   we
                   are
                   against
                   humane
                   Forms
                   of
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Singing
                   of
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   (
                   wherein
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   Prayers
                   )
                   are
                   of
                   Divine
                   Institution
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   't
                   is
                   lawful
                   to
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   and
                   Hymns
                   that
                   have
                   some
                   Expressions
                   Prayer-wife
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   Our
                   Brethren
                   say
                   ,
                   praising
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   is
                   Singing
                   ;
                   and
                   indeed
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   thus
                   conclude
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   perswaded
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   satisfy
                   their
                   Consciences
                   to
                   lie
                   wholly
                   short
                   of
                   this
                   Duty
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   their
                   sense
                   ,
                   singing
                   of
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   
                   Prayer
                   is
                   lawful
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   Singing
                   is
                   something
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   own
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   tell
                   us
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   to
                   what
                   you
                   say
                   in
                   the
                   fifth
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     p.
                     14.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   That
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   were
                   limited
                   to
                   the
                   Levites
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   nothing
                   to
                   your
                   purpose
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   rather
                   an
                   Argument
                   for
                   singing
                   Psalms
                   by
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   is
                   
                     that
                     spiritual
                     Priesthood
                     ,
                     to
                     offer
                     up
                     spiritual
                     Sacrifices
                     acceptable
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ▪
                  
                   1
                   Pet.
                   2.
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   as
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   or
                   Levi●●s
                   ,
                   sung
                   together
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   with
                   Instruments
                   of
                   Musick
                   ,
                   it
                   might
                   typify
                   out
                   how
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   should
                   sing
                   spiritually
                   with
                   Grace
                   in
                   their
                   Hearts
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   together
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   say
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     pag.
                     15.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Institution
                   to
                   sing
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Christ
                   nor
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ever
                   〈◊〉
                   practised
                   .
                   And
                   also
                   if
                   the
                   Apostles
                   had
                   occasion
                   to
                   translate
                   any
                   Text
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Greek
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   never
                   turn
                   them
                   into
                   Metre
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   
                     There
                     is
                     an
                     Institution
                     to
                     sing
                  
                   David
                   '
                   
                     s
                     Psalms
                  
                   ;
                   Ephes
                   .
                   5.
                   19.
                   
                   Col.
                   3.
                   16.
                   
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   〈◊〉
                   ●ther
                   Psalms
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   besides
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Churches
                   are
                   required
                   to
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   as
                   well
                   〈◊〉
                   Hymns
                   ;
                   Then
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Gospel-Institution
                   for
                   singing
                   of
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   are
                   no
                   other
                   Psalms
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   besid●●
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Churches
                   are
                   required
                   to
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   as
                   
                   well
                   as
                   Hymns
                   .
                   Ergo.
                   The
                   singing
                   of
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   or
                   Psalms
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Gospel-Institution
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Churches
                   are
                   required
                   to
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   again
                   and
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     Eph.
                     5.
                     19.
                  
                   
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   other
                   Psalms
                   besides
                   what
                   are
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   shew
                   which
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   will
                   use
                   those
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   the
                   clearest
                   ground
                   to
                   judg
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   intend
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   to
                   their
                   translating
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   into
                   Metre
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   Hebrew
                   into
                   Greek
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   remote
                   to
                   the
                   Business
                   ;
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   they
                   did
                   translate
                   any
                   Scripture
                   at
                   all
                   out
                   of
                   Hebrew
                   into
                   Greek
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Of
                   prescribed
                   and
                   precomposed
                   Songs
                   and
                   Hymns
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     (
                     say
                     you
                  
                   )
                   
                     If
                     the
                     Essence
                     of
                     Singing
                     ,
                     as
                     before
                     is
                     shewed
                     ,
                     consisteth
                     in
                     an
                     inward
                     spiritual
                     Exercise
                     of
                     the
                     Soul
                     or
                     Mind
                     of
                     Man
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     both
                     the
                     Matter
                     and
                     the
                     Melody
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     proceedeth
                     from
                     the
                     inward
                     Graces
                     and
                     Operations
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     with
                     the
                     Word
                     ;
                     then
                     surely
                     no
                     humane
                     prescribed
                     Form
                     of
                     Singing
                     can
                     be
                     accepted
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     proceedeth
                     from
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Dictates
                     and
                     Teachings
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     .
                  
                   
                     You
                     mention
                  
                   Ephes
                   .
                   5.
                   18
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   Col.
                   3.
                   16.
                   
                   
                     Pag.
                     15.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Again
                   ,
                   pag.
                   16.
                   
                   
                     Now
                     the
                     Essence
                     of
                     Singing
                     consisteth
                     of
                     these
                     two
                     parts
                     ,
                     viz.
                     Matter
                     
                     [
                     from
                     the
                     Word
                     ]
                     ,
                     and
                     Melody
                     [
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ]
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     neither
                     the
                     Word
                     nor
                     the
                     Spirit
                     can
                     be
                     wanting
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     whatsoever
                     Forms
                     are
                     used
                     which
                     proceed
                     not
                     from
                     within
                     us
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     a
                     Fulness
                     and
                     Enriching
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     and
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     Spiritual
                     Singings
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   Brother
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   you
                   encounter
                   with
                   now
                   ?
                   'T
                   is
                   evident
                   this
                   doth
                   not
                   concern
                   as
                   ,
                   you
                   need
                   not
                   have
                   taken
                   so
                   much
                   time
                   and
                   pains
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   which
                   no
                   Body
                   that
                   I
                   know
                   denies
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   before
                   I
                   come
                   to
                   reply
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   but
                   take
                   notice
                   how
                   you
                   hug
                   your
                   former
                   Notion
                   of
                   Essence
                   of
                   Singing
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   perceive
                   your
                   have
                   found
                   out
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   has
                   Matter
                   and
                   Form
                   too
                   :
                   the
                   Matter
                   (
                   you
                   say
                   )
                   is
                   God's
                   Word
                   ;
                   there
                   you
                   are
                   right
                   :
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   The
                   Melody
                   lies
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   partly
                   true
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   something
                   else
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   you
                   have
                   it
                   not
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   chief
                   thing
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   thing
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   's
                   called
                   Singing
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   melodious
                   Voice
                   ,
                   add
                   that
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   you
                   plead
                   for
                   Singing
                   ;
                   take
                   that
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   't
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   inward
                   Joy
                   ,
                   or
                   Rejoicing
                   .
                   Singing
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Caryl
                   tells
                   you
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     an
                     Act
                     of
                     the
                     Voice
                     :
                  
                   'T
                   is
                   a
                   melodious
                   Noise
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   mistake
                   your self
                   in
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   plain
                   and
                   easiest
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   B●dily
                   Organ
                   ,
                   or
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Tongue
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   the
                   Business
                   ,
                   no
                   Hymn
                   must
                   be
                   made
                   nor
                   composed
                   from
                   God's
                   Word
                   ,
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   without
                   
                   the
                   help
                   and
                   assistance
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   your
                   Mind
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   I
                   hope
                   you
                   do
                   not
                   mean
                   the
                   miraculous
                   or
                   extraordinary
                   Help
                   or
                   Operations
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   because
                   you
                   are
                   a
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   Administrations
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   Gospel-Worship
                   in
                   general
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   ●●●●●dered
                   in
                   bringing
                   forth
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   viz.
                   That
                   't
                   is
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   he
                   that
                   compiles
                   a
                   Sermon
                   must
                   be
                   sure
                   to
                   see
                   't
                   is
                   God's
                   Word
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   congruous
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   and
                   provable
                   therefrom
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   't
                   is
                   humane
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   bring
                   forth
                   and
                   preach
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   and
                   assistance
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   also
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   it
                   may
                   still
                   be
                   Human
                   ,
                   no
                   Divine
                   Sermon
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   in
                   compiling
                   of
                   an
                   Hymn
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   
                     Let
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     Christ
                     dwell
                     in
                     you
                     richly
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     teaching
                     and
                     admonishing
                     one
                     another
                     in
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     Hymns
                     ,
                     and
                     spiritual
                     Songs
                     ,
                     singing
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     Col.
                     3.
                     19.
                  
                   
                   See
                   here
                   the
                   Direction
                   for
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   an
                   Hymn
                   or
                   spiritual
                   Song
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   general
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Christ
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                   .
                   )
                   Even
                   so
                   also
                   a●
                   Hymn
                   ,
                   &c.
                   must
                   be
                   (
                   we
                   say
                   )
                   compiled
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   singing
                   of
                   it
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   will
                   you
                   say
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   composing
                   the
                   Hymn
                   which
                   is
                   part
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Word
                   ?
                   Take
                   heed
                   !
                   you
                   are
                   too
                   full
                   of
                   hard
                   Words
                   and
                   Censures
                   ;
                   another
                   may
                   ,
                   
                   nay
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   do
                   say
                   so
                   too
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   Rule
                   to
                   compose
                   a
                   Sermon
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   say
                   and
                   testify
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   no
                   more
                   Rule
                   for
                   a
                   precomposed
                   Sermon
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                   ,
                   than
                   for
                   a
                   precomposed
                   Hymn
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   sung
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   satisfied
                   I
                   have
                   equally
                   in
                   them
                   both
                   the
                   like
                   assistance
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                   Your
                   speaking
                   here
                   of
                   the
                   Spiritualness
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   above
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   doth
                   nothing
                   in
                   your
                   case
                   .
                   We
                   grant
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   Our
                   Singing
                   differs
                   now
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Spirituality
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   that
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   my
                   other
                   Gospel-Service
                   or
                   Worship
                   doth
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   Sermons
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   made
                   for
                   us
                   in
                   God's
                   Word
                   than
                   our
                   Hymns
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   have
                   equal
                   Direction
                   in
                   both
                   these
                   weighty
                   ●●ses
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   must
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   this
                   way
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   you
                   use
                   is
                   enough
                   ,
                   if
                   People
                   did
                   observe
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   overthrow
                   all
                   visible
                   Worship
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   unless
                   we
                   could
                   make
                   it
                   appear
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   we
                   had
                   the
                   immediate
                   and
                   extraordinary
                   help
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Away
                   ,
                   ●●ith
                   one
                   ,
                   
                     with
                     your
                     carnal
                     and
                     human
                     preaching
                     ,
                     't
                     is
                     a
                     Form
                     invented
                     and
                     done
                     by
                     Art
                     ,
                     will
                     you
                     call
                     this
                     Gospel-preaching
                     ?
                  
                   The
                   Apostles
                   〈◊〉
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   moved
                   by
                   a
                   mighty
                   Spirit
                   within
                   them
                   ;
                   you
                   must
                   preach
                   by
                   immediate
                   inspiration
                   and
                   not
                   precomposed
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   your
                   Sermons
                   are
                   formal
                   .
                   Thus
                   you
                   open
                   a
                   Door
                   for
                   Quakerism
                   ,
                   and
                   throw
                   St●●bling-blocks
                   before
                   the
                   weak
                   :
                   I
                   intreat
                   you
                   to
                   consider
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Doubtless
                   what
                   the
                   Apostles
                   did
                   by
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   Spirit
                   in
                   bringing
                   in
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   
                   and
                   an
                   Interpretation
                   ,
                   &c.
                   is
                   a
                   Rule
                   for
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   ordinary
                   Gifts
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   preached
                   and
                   prayed
                   ,
                   &c.
                   by
                   the
                   wonderful
                   or
                   extraordinary
                   Influences
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   :
                   and
                   because
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   those
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   must
                   we
                   not
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   this
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   viz.
                   to
                   sing
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   required
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ;
                   we
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Argument
                   ,
                   must
                   lay
                   all
                   others
                   aside
                   likewise
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   None-Churches
                   have
                   done
                   :
                   from
                   such
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   arguing
                   as
                   you
                   use
                   here
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   deliver
                   us
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   you
                   speak
                   on
                   this
                   occasion
                   doth
                   not
                   concern
                   them
                   that
                   sing
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   ;
                   therefore
                   if
                   composed
                   Hymns
                   were
                   not
                   justified
                   by
                   God's
                   Word
                   as
                   comprehended
                   in
                   
                     Hymns
                     and
                     spiritual
                     Songs
                  
                   ,
                   Col.
                   ●
                   .
                   16.
                   then
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Brethren
                   say
                   ,
                   are
                   wholly
                   intended
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   sung
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   only
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   see
                   no
                   reason
                   so
                   to
                   believe
                   .
                   Eusebiw
                   speaks
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   singing
                   of
                   Hymns
                   to
                   Christ
                   as
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Century
                   ,
                   which
                   shews
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   Practice
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Times
                   to
                   sing
                   other
                   Hymns
                   besides
                   those
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Psalms
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     As
                     to
                     Forms
                     of
                     Prayer
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   left
                   us
                   a
                   Form
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   directed
                   how
                   to
                   pray
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   has
                   left
                   us
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Psalms
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   compile
                   our
                   Hymns
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   our
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   and
                   assistance
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   a
                   Form
                   of
                   Preaching
                   left
                   ,
                   than
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Form
                   of
                   Hymns
                   :
                   and
                   what
                   tho
                   Christians
                   differ
                   in
                   their
                   singing
                   ,
                   they
                   also
                   differ
                   in
                   their
                   method
                   or
                   form
                   of
                   Preaching
                   as
                   much
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   your
                   Argument
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   what
                   you
                   will
                   )
                   〈◊〉
                   alike
                   against
                   the
                   one
                   as
                   against
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   But
                   is
                   it
                   unlawful
                   to
                   premeditate
                   what
                   we
                   design
                   to
                   ask
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Prayer
                   ?
                   Have
                   not
                   some
                   in
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   Fasting-days
                   in
                   Churches
                   ,
                   drawn
                   〈◊〉
                   several
                   things
                   as
                   a
                   Form
                   of
                   those
                   Cases
                   〈◊〉
                   they
                   agreed
                   together
                   to
                   spread
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   this
                   Form
                   sinful
                   think
                   you
                   ?
                   But
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   this
                   hereafter
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Of
                   Womens
                   Singing
                   .
                
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   You
                   say
                   ,
                   Women
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   sing
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   because
                   not
                   suffered
                   to
                   speak
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   because
                   singing
                   is
                   teaching
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   the
                   way
                   then
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   the
                   bare
                   Melody
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   where
                   you
                   say
                   is
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   Singing
                   ,
                   by
                   your
                   own
                   Assertion
                   .
                   Thus
                   you
                   destroy
                   what
                   you
                   would
                   build
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   Women
                   may
                   not
                   speak
                   nor
                   ●●ach
                   in
                   no
                   sense
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   admitted
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   their
                   Conversion
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   how
                   God
                   was
                   pleased
                   to
                   work
                   upon
                   their
                   Souls
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   Practice
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   Teaching
                   and
                   Instruction
                   ,
                   and
                   has
                   been
                   blessed
                   to
                   the
                   Conversion
                   of
                   some
                   other
                   Persons
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   by
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   at
                   the
                   pains
                   to
                   transcribe
                   what
                   worthy
                   Mr.
                   Cotton
                   hath
                   said
                   to
                   this
                   Objection
                   ,
                   it
                   appears
                   others
                   have
                   brought
                   it
                   before
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     second
                     scruple
                     about
                     Singers
                     is
                     ,
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     whether
                     Women
                     may
                     sing
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Men
                     ?
                     for
                     in
                     this
                     Point
                     there
                     be
                     some
                     deal
                     
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     Pharaoh
                     dealt
                     with
                     the
                     Isr●●lites●
                     who
                     ,
                     tho
                     he
                     was
                     at
                     first
                     utterly
                     unwilling
                     that
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     should
                     go
                     to
                     sacrifice
                     〈◊〉
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     the
                     Wilderness
                     ,
                     yet
                     being
                     〈◊〉
                     length
                     convinced
                     that
                     they
                     must
                     go
                     ,
                     then
                     〈◊〉
                     was
                     content
                     the
                     Men
                     should
                     go
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     〈◊〉
                     Women
                     ,
                     
                       Exod.
                       10.
                       11.
                    
                     
                     So
                     here
                     ,
                     some
                     that
                     were
                     altogether
                     against
                     singing
                     of
                     Psalm●●
                     at
                     all
                     with
                     lively
                     Voices
                     ,
                     yet
                     being
                     convinced
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     Moral
                     Worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     warranted
                     in
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     then
                     if
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     a
                     singing
                     ,
                     one
                     alone
                     must
                     sing
                     ,
                     not
                     all
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     (
                     if
                     all
                     )
                     the
                     Men
                     only
                     and
                     not
                     the
                     Women
                     .
                  
                   He
                   then
                   mentions
                   your
                   Objection
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   he
                   replies
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     One
                     Answer
                     ,
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     may
                     at
                     once
                     remove
                     both
                     Scruples
                     ,
                     and
                     withal
                     clear
                     the
                     Truth
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     apparent
                     by
                     the
                     Scope
                     and
                     Context
                     of
                     both
                     these
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     Woman
                     is
                     not
                     permitted
                     to
                     speak
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     (
                     1.
                     )
                     By
                     way
                     of
                     teaching
                     ,
                     whether
                     in
                     expounding
                     or
                     applying
                     Scripture
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     the
                     Apostle
                     accounteth
                     an
                     Act
                     of
                     Authority
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     unlawful
                     for
                     a
                     Woman
                     to
                     usurp
                     over
                     the
                     Man
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       Tim.
                       2.
                       13.
                    
                     
                     And
                     besides
                     ,
                     the
                     Woman
                     is
                     more
                     subject
                     to
                     Error
                     than
                     the
                     Man
                     ,
                     
                       ver
                       .
                       14.
                    
                     and
                     therefore
                     might
                     sooner
                     prove
                     a
                     Seducer
                     ,
                     if
                     she
                     became
                     a
                     Teacher
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     (
                     2.
                     )
                     Yet
                     nevertheless
                     in
                     two
                     cases
                     it
                     is
                     clear
                     a
                     Woman
                     may
                     speak
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     ●
                     .
                     In
                     way
                     of
                     Subjection
                     ,
                     when
                     she
                     is
                     to
                     give
                     
                     account
                     of
                     her
                     Offence
                     ;
                     thus
                     Peter
                     questioned
                     Sapphira
                     before
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     touching
                     the
                     price
                     of
                     Land
                     sold
                     by
                     her
                     and
                     her
                     Husband
                     ,
                     &c.
                     and
                     she
                     accordingly
                     spake
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     to
                     give
                     her
                     Answer
                     to
                     the
                     Question
                     ,
                     
                       Acts
                       5.
                       8.
                    
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     way
                     of
                     singing
                     forth
                     the
                     Praises
                     of
                     God
                     together
                     with
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Congregation
                     ,
                     for
                     't
                     is
                     evident
                     the
                     Apostle
                     layeth
                     no
                     greater
                     restraint
                     upon
                     Women
                     for
                     silence
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     Law
                     put
                     upon
                     them
                     before
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     himself
                     speaketh
                     in
                     the
                     place
                     alledged
                     ,
                     1
                     
                       Cor.
                       14.
                       34.
                    
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     permited
                     to
                     a
                     Woman
                     to
                     speak
                     ,
                     
                       but
                       to
                       be
                       under
                       Subjection
                       ,
                       〈◊〉
                       also
                       saith
                       the
                       Law.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Apostle
                     then
                     requireth
                     the
                     same
                     Subjection
                     in
                     the
                     Woman
                     which
                     the
                     Law
                     put
                     upon
                     them
                     .
                     Now
                     it
                     is
                     certain
                     ,
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     the
                     Law-giver
                     Moses
                     ,
                     did
                     permit
                     Miriam
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Women
                     in
                     the
                     Song
                     of
                     Thansgiving
                     ,
                     to
                     sing
                     the
                     Praises
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     
                       Sing
                       ye
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       for
                       he
                       hath
                       triumphed
                       gloriously
                       the
                       Horse
                       and
                       his
                       Rider
                       hath
                       he
                       thrown
                       into
                       the
                       Sea
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     ground
                     sufficient
                     to
                     justify
                     the
                     lawfulness
                     of
                     Womens
                     singing
                     together
                     with
                     the
                     Men
                     the
                     Praises
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     and
                     accordingly
                     in
                     the
                     Primitive
                     Churches
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     ancient
                     Practice
                     of
                     Women
                     to
                     sing
                     the
                     publick
                     Praises
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     we
                     read
                     recorded
                     in
                     the
                     Ecclesiastical
                     History
                     ,
                     Socrates
                     Chap.
                     18
                     Greek
                     Copy
                     ,
                     and
                     Chap.
                     16.
                     of
                     the
                     Latin
                     ,
                     Theodoret's
                     third
                     Book
                     ,
                     
                       Chap.
                       17.
                    
                     
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Obj.
                   But
                   
                     (
                     say
                     you
                  
                   )
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Institution
                   for
                   Womens
                   Singing
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   No
                   need
                   ;
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   Moral
                   Duty
                   .
                   You
                   may
                   ask
                   whether
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   praise
                   God
                   as
                   well
                   ,
                   and
                   demand
                   a
                   word
                   of
                   Institution
                   for
                   their
                   Breaking
                   of
                   Bread
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                   for
                   you
                   know
                   some
                   demand
                   a
                   Proof
                   for
                   that
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Of
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   Singing
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   need
                   you
                   talk
                   of
                   Order
                   about
                   Singing
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Womens
                   Singing
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   it
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   is
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   Act
                   or
                   Thing
                   it self
                   be
                   never
                   done
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   to
                   proceed
                   ;
                
                 
                   
                     This
                     you
                     say
                     we
                     have
                     plainly
                     and
                     clearly
                     delivered
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   20
                   ,
                   to
                   34.
                   
                   How
                   is
                   it
                   then
                   ,
                   Brethren
                   ?
                   when
                   ye
                   come
                   together
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   hath
                   a
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   hath
                   an
                   Interpretation
                   ;
                   let
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   edifying
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   which
                   you
                   infer
                   from
                   hence
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Rule
                   for
                   our
                   Practice
                   ,
                   viz.
                   one
                   by
                   one
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   after
                   another
                   ,
                   must
                   speak
                   and
                   exercise
                   their
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   all
                   together
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   that
                   has
                   the
                   Gift
                   of
                   a
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   singly
                   ,
                   or
                   alone
                   ,
                   by
                   himself
                   to
                   sing
                   as
                   in
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Preaching
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   directs
                   that
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   extraordinary
                   Gifts
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   clear
                   ,
                   confusion
                   about
                   the
                   exercises
                   of
                   those
                   Gifts
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Corinth
                   ;
                   it
                   seems
                   this
                   was
                   their
                   practice
                   some
                   times
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Every
                   
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   who
                   had
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   had
                   a
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   would
                   come
                   forth
                   with
                   them
                   together
                   .
                   May
                   be
                   many
                   Preach
                   together
                   who
                   had
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ▪
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   had
                   a
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   come
                   forth
                   with
                   their
                   Psalm
                   and
                   Sing●
                   and
                   so
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   the
                   Gift
                   of
                   Tongues
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Gift
                   to
                   interpret
                   ,
                   might
                   do
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   shews
                   them
                   was
                   Confusion
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   thus
                   ,
                   and
                   Unbelievers
                   come
                   into
                   their
                   Assemblies
                   at
                   such
                   time
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   they
                   say
                   they
                   were
                   mad
                   ?
                
                 
                   Now
                   ,
                   1.
                   to
                   open
                   this
                   place
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   necessary
                   to
                   consider
                   what
                   disorderly
                   practice
                   it
                   was
                   Paul
                   reproves
                   them
                   of
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   doubt
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   Confusion
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   two
                   ,
                   three
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   ,
                   bringing
                   forth
                   their
                   Doctrine
                   together
                   ;
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   other
                   differing
                   Gifts
                   coming
                   forth
                   together
                   with
                   them
                   too
                   ,
                   (
                   't
                   is
                   very
                   like
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   )
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Rule
                   to
                   regulate
                   these
                   Disorders
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   let
                   this
                   once
                   and
                   for
                   ever
                   be
                   noted
                   ,
                   and
                   well
                   heeded
                   ,
                   viz.
                   That
                   the
                   ordinary
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   Administration
                   of
                   all
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   performance
                   of
                   all
                   Ordinances
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   Rule
                   for
                   the
                   extraordinary
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   performance
                   of
                   Ordinances
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Then
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   place
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   consider
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   and
                   exercise
                   of
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   now
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Gift
                   of
                   Teaching
                   ,
                   Interpreting
                   ,
                   Prophesying
                   ,
                   &c.
                   only
                   one
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   
                   the
                   Mouth
                   ;
                   
                     Let
                     the
                     Prophets
                     speak
                     one
                     by
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     the
                     other
                     judg
                     :
                     if
                     any
                     thing
                     be
                     revealed
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     sitteth
                     by
                     ,
                     let
                     the
                     first
                     hold
                     his
                     peace
                     .
                  
                   To
                   act
                   contrary
                   to
                   this
                   Rule
                   ,
                   is
                   Confusion
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   some
                   other
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   whole
                   Nature
                   were
                   in
                   themselves
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   as
                   to
                   Singing
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   always
                   performed
                   with
                   Voices
                   together
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Paul
                   and
                   Silas
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   enjoined
                   on
                   the
                   Churches
                   ;
                   they
                   who
                   had
                   a
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   conclude
                   ,
                   a
                   Psalm
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   by
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   the
                   Matter
                   of
                   the
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Manner
                   of
                   bringing
                   it
                   forth
                   in
                   an
                   unknown
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   Tune
                   too
                   that
                   others
                   might
                   not
                   understand
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   upon
                   both
                   respects
                   others
                   could
                   not
                   sing
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Church
                   be
                   edified
                   ;
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   his
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   unless
                   there
                   was
                   an
                   Interpreter
                   who
                   might
                   give
                   it
                   forth
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   sing
                   together
                   ,
                   as
                   always
                   that
                   Ordinance
                   was
                   practised
                   in
                   the
                   Publick
                   Congregation
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   appears
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   by
                   
                   Paul's
                   own
                   words
                   ;
                   
                     When
                     I
                     pray
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     pray
                     with
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     Vnderstanding
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   known
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   to
                   my
                   own
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Understanding
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   
                     And
                     when
                     I
                     sing
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     sing
                     with
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     sing
                     with
                     the
                     Vnderstanding
                     also
                     :
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   If
                   I
                   sing
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   sing
                   in
                   an
                   unknown
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   others
                   cannot
                   understand
                   what
                   I
                   sing
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   cannot
                   
                   sing
                   with
                   me
                   .
                   He
                   doth
                   not
                   mean
                   ,
                   doubtless
                   ,
                   his
                   own
                   Understanding
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Understanding
                   of
                   others
                   also
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   all
                   might
                   be
                   edified
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   might
                   be
                   comforted
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   this
                   being
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   satisfied
                   't
                   is
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   what
                   an
                   endless
                   stir
                   is
                   here
                   of
                   one
                   Man's
                   singing
                   alone
                   in
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   Gift
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   proved
                   by
                   the
                   Wit
                   of
                   Man
                   from
                   the
                   Text
                   ?
                   much
                   less
                   had
                   it
                   been
                   so
                   ,
                   would
                   it
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   Rule
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   ordinary
                   Administrations
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Ordinances
                   .
                   Though
                   for
                   several
                   to
                   preach
                   together
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   be
                   Confusion
                   ;
                   yet
                   to
                   sing
                   together
                   would
                   be
                   none
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   greater
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   sweet
                   Melody
                   ,
                   as
                   Mr.
                   Sid●ultan
                   ●●ws
                   .
                   Nor
                   would
                   the
                   Unbeliever
                   ,
                   to
                   hear
                   a
                   Congregation
                   sing
                   together
                   ,
                   say
                   ,
                   Are
                   they
                   not
                   mad
                   ?
                   because
                   this
                   sort
                   of
                   Singing
                   was
                   always
                   practised
                   ,
                   both
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   among
                   the
                   Gentile
                   Nations
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   this
                   Text.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   whereas
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   had
                   such
                   a
                   Gift
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   forth
                   to
                   sing
                   alone
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   fancy
                   some
                   did
                   in
                   that
                   Church
                   )
                   you
                   should
                   bless
                   God
                   for
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   Presence
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   among
                   his
                   People
                   ,
                   
                     pag.
                     23.
                  
                   
                   I
                   assure
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   charge
                   him
                   with
                   introducing
                   a
                   Practice
                   no
                   where
                   warranted
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   no
                   sign
                   of
                   God's
                   Presence
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   meer
                   Innovation
                   in
                   God's
                   Worship
                   ,
                   being
                   without
                   Precept
                   or
                   Example
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   VI.
                   Objections
                   Answered
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   am
                   now
                   come
                   to
                   your
                   last
                   Thesis
                   ,
                   wherein
                   you
                   pretend
                   to
                   answer
                   some
                   of
                   our
                   Arguments
                   and
                   Scriptures
                   for
                   
                     Singing
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     Hymns
                     ,
                     and
                     Spiritual
                     Songs
                     .
                  
                   And
                   if
                   I
                   meet
                   with
                   any
                   thing
                   pertinent
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   reply
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   pass
                   it
                   by
                   as
                   not
                   worthy
                   of
                   an
                   Answer
                   .
                   And
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   you
                   bring
                   ,
                   as
                   alledged
                   by
                   us
                   from
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     .
                     15.
                  
                   
                   And
                   the
                   second
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   about
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   Barak
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   together
                   did
                   not
                   ,
                   could
                   no
                   :
                   sing
                   that
                   Song
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   positively
                   says
                   they
                   did
                   .
                   The
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Moses
                     and
                     the
                     Congregation
                     of
                     Israel
                     sung
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   you
                   would
                   fain
                   make
                   us
                   believe
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   some
                   extraordinary
                   Extasy
                   :
                   〈◊〉
                   we
                   from
                   thence
                   must
                   have
                   Dancing
                   too
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   already
                   fully
                   answered
                   .
                
                 
                   Your
                   third
                   Reply
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Singing
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   was
                   extraordinary
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Time.
                   
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   We
                   deny
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   Singing
                   was
                   no
                   more
                   performed
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel-time
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Manner
                   ,
                   than
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Ordinances
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Argument
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   those
                   extraordinary
                   〈◊〉
                   now
                   to
                   perform
                   one
                   Duty
                   ,
                   so
                   not
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   must
                   throw
                   one
                   Ordinance
                   away
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Non-Churches
                   say
                   )
                   lay
                   them
                   all
                   aside
                   ,
                   and
                   practise
                   none
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   till
                   we
                   are
                   endowed
                   with
                   Power
                   from
                   on
                   High
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   ,
                   viz.
                   to
                   
                     Preach
                     ,
                     
                     Prophesy
                     ,
                     and
                     sing
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     Hymns
                     ,
                     and
                     Spiritual
                     Songs
                     ,
                     by
                     Inspiration
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   
                     extraordinary
                     Gifts
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   For
                   as
                   Singing
                   ,
                   (
                   it
                   being
                   a
                   moral
                   Duty
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   before
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   their
                   Temple-Worship
                   )
                   :
                   so
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   being
                   ordinary
                   Duties
                   ,
                   and
                   parts
                   of
                   Natural
                   Religion
                   (
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   brought
                   under
                   Divine
                   Institution
                   for
                   the
                   more
                   orderly
                   and
                   spiritual
                   performance
                   of
                   them
                   )
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   glorious
                   Time
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   were
                   all
                   done
                   by
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   Miraculous
                   Gifts
                   ;
                   't
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   therefore
                   ,
                   extraordinary
                   Gifts
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel-day
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   only
                   suited
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   imagine
                   )
                   to
                   tune
                   their
                   Hearts
                   and
                   Tongues
                   to
                   sing
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   
                     Pray
                     ,
                     Preach
                     ,
                     Prophesy
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   perform
                   the
                   whole
                   of
                   Gospel-Ordinances
                   and
                   Worship
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   confirm
                   each
                   Ordinance
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   
                     Mark
                     16
                     ,
                     17
                     ,
                     18
                     ,
                     19.
                     
                     Heb.
                     2.
                     3
                     ,
                     4.
                     
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   more
                   reason
                   to
                   lay
                   aside
                   or
                   neglect
                   Singing
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   till
                   those
                   extraordinary
                   Gifts
                   shall
                   return
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   ground
                   to
                   expect
                   ever
                   will
                   )
                   than
                   we
                   have
                   to
                   lay
                   aside
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Supper
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   other
                   Duty
                   and
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   since
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   is
                   injoined
                   on
                   the
                   Churches
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   other
                   Ordinances
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     you
                     say
                     in
                     the
                  
                   27th
                   
                     Page
                     ,
                     about
                     the
                  
                   Winter
                   of
                   Afflictions
                   ,
                   when
                   that
                   is
                   past
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Singing
                   of
                   Birds
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   
                   appearance
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   fully
                   perfect
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   Temple-worship
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   mistake
                   that
                   Text
                   in
                   
                     Cant.
                     2.
                  
                   for
                   all
                   Expositors
                   generally
                   agree
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   Place
                   resers
                   to
                   two
                   things
                   ;
                   first
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish-Church-state
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   dark
                   and
                   cloudy
                   days
                   before
                   Christ
                   came
                   ,
                   is
                   set
                   forth
                   by
                   Winter
                   ;
                   't
                   is
                   known
                   the
                   Afflictions
                   and
                   Miseries
                   of
                   God's
                   People
                   ,
                   before
                   Christ
                   came
                   ,
                   was
                   great
                   ,
                   but
                   then
                   the
                   glorious
                   Sun
                   arose
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     the
                     Day-spring
                     〈◊〉
                     on
                     high
                     visited
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   Luk.
                   1.
                   79.
                   
                   )
                   
                     and
                     the
                     longed-for
                     Spring
                     came
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     the
                     〈◊〉
                     of
                     the
                     Turtle
                     was
                     heard
                     in
                     that
                     and
                     other
                     Lands
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Birds
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   began
                   to
                   sing
                   ,
                   I
                   mean
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   Saints
                   also
                   ,
                   with
                   Grace
                   in
                   their
                   Hearts
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   most
                   spiritual
                   and
                   heavenly
                   manner
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   By
                   Winter
                   may
                   be
                   meant
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   time
                   while
                   a
                   Soul
                   abides
                   in
                   its
                   natural
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   regenerated
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     then
                     Winter
                     is
                     past
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   time
                   for
                   that
                   Soul
                   to
                   sing
                   is
                   come
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   also
                   then
                   hear
                   the
                   Voice
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     blessed
                     Turtle
                  
                   ,
                   sweetly
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   speaking
                   peace
                   to
                   their
                   Souls
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   place
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   also
                   allude
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   final
                   Deliverance
                   from
                   all
                   outward
                   Afflictions
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   Days
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   have
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   Cause
                   to
                   praise
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   sing
                   his
                   Praises
                   forth
                   in
                   those
                   Times
                   for
                   temporal
                   Salvation
                   ;
                   doth
                   it
                   follow
                   from
                   thence
                   
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   sing
                   forth
                   his
                   Praises
                   till
                   then
                   ?
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   horrible
                   mistake
                   ,
                   to
                   think
                   Saints
                   are
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   concerned
                   to
                   ●ing
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   outward
                   Blessings
                   ,
                   and
                   worldly
                   Peace
                   and
                   Prosperity
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   than
                   for
                   their
                   spiritual
                   Blessings
                   ,
                   and
                   Priviledges
                   through
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   redemption
                   of
                   their
                   Souls
                   from
                   Sin
                   and
                   eternal
                   Wrath
                   ;
                   no
                   :
                   For
                   these
                   Mercies
                   we
                   have
                   infinitely
                   more
                   cause
                   to
                   sing
                   ,
                   than
                   for
                   all
                   those
                   great
                   things
                   you
                   hint
                   at
                   ;
                   besides
                   ,
                   that
                   Song
                   will
                   be
                   rather
                   the
                   
                     Song
                     of
                  
                   Moses
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Song
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   was
                   for
                   temporal
                   Deliverance
                   and
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   for
                   spiritual
                   and
                   eternal
                   Mercies
                   .
                   True
                   ,
                   when
                   that
                   time
                   comes
                   when
                   we
                   shall
                   sing
                   both
                   those
                   Songs
                   together
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Melody
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   sweeter
                   ;
                   but
                   though
                   there
                   are
                   extraordinary
                   times
                   of
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Praises
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   hinder
                   the
                   Saints
                   from
                   praying
                   and
                   singing
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   .
                
                 
                   Your
                   Reply
                   in
                   the
                   fourth
                   place
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   in
                   
                     Isa
                     .
                     52.
                     8
                     ,
                     9.
                     viz.
                     Thy
                     Watchmen
                     shall
                     lift
                     up
                     the
                     Voice
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Voice
                     together
                     shall
                     they
                     sing
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   nothing
                   to
                   the
                   purpose
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   What
                   though
                   the
                   word
                   will
                   bear
                   their
                   making
                   a
                   noise
                   ,
                   o●
                   shouting
                   ,
                   yet
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   joyful
                   Noise
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Noise
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Singing
                   with
                   their
                   Voice
                   together
                   as
                   a
                   found
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Jubilee
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   now
                   ,
                   though
                   you
                   would
                   have
                   this
                   place
                   to
                   refer
                   to
                   the
                   thousand
                   Years
                   Reign
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Apostle
                   applies
                   it
                   positively
                   to
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   see
                   
                     Rom.
                     10.
                     15.
                  
                   
                   Come
                   ,
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   Gospel-Grace
                   ,
                   Gospel-Light
                   ,
                   Gospel-Glory
                   and
                   Priviledges
                   ,
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   great
                   Jubilee
                   ,
                   when
                   
                   desolate
                   Souls
                   ,
                   who
                   like
                   waste
                   places
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   renewed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   rebuilt
                   ,
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   restored
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   sing
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   chief
                   cause
                   of
                   Joy
                   and
                   Gladness
                   .
                   Many
                   Men
                   ignorantly
                   apply
                   Prophecies
                   to
                   the
                   thousand
                   Years
                   Reign
                   ,
                   that
                   refer
                   to
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   which
                   began
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   days
                   :
                   besides
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Doubt
                   in
                   the
                   Hearts
                   of
                   many
                   Men
                   about
                   that
                   thousand
                   Years
                   ;
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   Mystery
                   not
                   yet
                   understood
                   clearly
                   .
                
                 
                   No
                   doubt
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Antitype
                     of
                  
                   Solomon's
                   Temple
                   (
                   say
                   you
                   what
                   you
                   please
                   )
                   was
                   the
                   Gospel-Church
                   in
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   downward
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   thousand
                   Years
                   Reign
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   Temple
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   days
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   our
                   Expositors
                   have
                   excellently
                   opened
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   :
                   therefore
                   ,
                   what
                   you
                   speak
                   ,
                   
                     pag.
                     28.
                  
                   makes
                   against
                   your self
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   Institution
                   of
                   Singing
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Levitical
                   Temple-worship
                   ,
                   was
                   compleated
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Antitype
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Days
                   ,
                   as
                   touching
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   you
                   imagine
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   't
                   is
                   so
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   the
                   Antitype
                   was
                   come
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Shadow
                   of
                   
                   Aaron's
                   Order
                   ,
                   and
                   musical
                   Instruments
                   ,
                   fled
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   nothing
                   was
                   left
                   but
                   Singing
                   with
                   Heart
                   and
                   Voice
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Your
                     fift
                     Reply
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Disciples
                   singing
                   of
                   an
                   Hymn
                   after
                   the
                   Supper
                   ,
                   
                     pag.
                     29.
                  
                   which
                   (
                   
                     you
                     say
                  
                   )
                   might
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   giving
                   of
                   Thanks
                   ,
                   or
                   saying
                   Grace
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   answered
                   this
                   Objection
                   fully
                   already
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   had
                   it
                   been
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   his
                   giving
                   of
                   Thanks
                   ,
                   why
                   doth
                   the
                   Hloly
                   Ghost
                   express
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   plural
                   Number
                   ?
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     took
                     Bread
                     ,
                     and
                     blessed
                     it
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     he
                     〈◊〉
                     the
                     Cup
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     Thanks
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   so
                   some
                   Translations
                   render
                   it
                   )
                   ;
                   but
                   now
                   at
                   the
                   close
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   they
                   sung
                   an
                   Hymn
                   .
                
                 
                   Besides
                   ,
                   multitudes
                   of
                   Learned
                   Men
                   do
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   from
                   the
                   Greek
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   hymned
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   truly
                   and
                   rightly
                   translated
                   into
                   English
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     sung
                     an
                     Hymn
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Dr.
                   
                     Du
                     Veil
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   as
                   Learned
                   a
                   Man
                   as
                   most
                   this
                   present
                   Age
                   hath
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   literal
                   Explanation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Acts
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                  
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   16.
                   ver
                   .
                   25.
                   
                     pag.
                     67.
                  
                   thus
                   ;
                   
                     Hymns
                     are
                     Songs
                     ,
                     which
                     contain
                     the
                     Praise
                     of
                     God.
                     If
                     it
                     be
                     Praise
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     an
                     Hymn
                     ;
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     Praise
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     sung
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     an
                     Hymn
                     :
                     it
                     must
                     therefore
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     an
                     Hymn
                     ,
                     have
                     these
                     three
                     things
                     ,
                     
                       viz.
                       1.
                    
                     
                     Praise
                     ;
                     2.
                     
                     And
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     3.
                     
                     And
                     a
                     Song
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   this
                   being
                   an
                   Hymn
                   our
                   Saviour
                   and
                   his
                   Disciples
                   used
                   in
                   praising
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Doctor
                   affirms
                   ,
                   they
                   sung
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   did
                   Paul
                   and
                   Silas
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   old
                   way
                   of
                   such
                   who
                   ever
                   opposed
                   a
                   Truth
                   ,
                   when
                   pinch'd
                   ,
                   presently
                   fly
                   out
                   upon
                   the
                   Translators
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     read
                     in
                     the
                     Greek
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   whereas
                   all
                   the
                   World
                   knows
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   our
                   Translators
                   were
                   able
                   Scholars
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   were
                   very
                   holy
                   and
                   upright
                   Men
                   :
                   Besides
                   ,
                   our
                   Annotators
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Expositors
                   ,
                   generally
                   say
                   't
                   is
                   truly
                   rendred
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   bad
                   thing
                   unjustly
                   to
                   find
                   fault
                   with
                   the
                   Translators
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Bible
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   perswade
                   your
                   Reader
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   could
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Disciples
                   did
                   not
                   sing
                   with
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   sing
                   together
                   )
                   you
                   bring
                   ,
                   that
                   Passage
                   of
                   
                   Hannah's
                   
                     mental
                     praying
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   speaking
                   in
                   her
                   Heart
                   ,
                   1
                   
                     Sam.
                     1.
                     11
                     ,
                     13.
                  
                   
                   How
                   impertinent
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   I
                   may
                   leave
                   to
                   all
                   .
                   You
                   suppose
                   still
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Mental
                   or
                   Heart-praying
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Mental
                   or
                   Heart-singing
                   also
                   :
                   you
                   may
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   say
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Mental
                   or
                   Heart-preaching
                   likewise
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   proper
                   Singing
                   ,
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   again
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   Voice
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     you
                     think
                     you
                     have
                     done
                     it
                     at
                     last
                     ,
                     from
                  
                   Acts
                   4.
                   24.
                   
                   
                     Where
                     it
                     is
                     said
                  
                   ,
                   The
                   Disciples
                   lifted
                   up
                   their
                   Voice
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   did
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     you
                     conclude
                  
                   ,
                   do
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   pray
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   only
                   one
                   was
                   the
                   Mouth
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Answ
                     .
                     1.
                  
                   
                   Some
                   say
                   they
                   lifted
                   up
                   their
                   Voice
                   by
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   manner
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   miraculous
                   Spirit
                   that
                   was
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   uttered
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   together
                   Prayer-wise
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Others
                   say
                   ,
                   they
                   lifted
                   up
                   their
                   Voice
                   together
                   in
                   Singing
                   :
                   And
                   I
                   find
                   one
                   great
                   Author
                   calling
                   this
                   
                     the
                     Apostles
                     Song
                  
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   the
                   Matter
                   they
                   uttered
                   ,
                   is
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Second
                   Psalm
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Our
                   Annotators
                   intimate
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   all
                   their
                   Voices
                   were
                   joined
                   together
                   ,
                   in
                   saying
                   Amen
                   .
                   Now
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   nothing
                   concluded
                   or
                   inferred
                   on
                   any
                   certainty
                   for
                   your
                   purpose
                   from
                   hence
                   :
                   
                   If
                   I
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   they
                   prayed
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   they
                   did
                   the
                   Text
                   says
                   ;
                   yet
                   when
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   they
                   lifted
                   up
                   their
                   Voice
                   to
                   God
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   ,
                   they
                   sung
                   the
                   Second
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   as
                   probably
                   so
                   as
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   .
                   However
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   it
                   appear
                   plain
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Praying
                   together
                   ,
                   (
                   though
                   but
                   one
                   is
                   the
                   Mouth
                   )
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Singing
                   together
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   but
                   one
                   sings
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   are
                   silent
                   ,
                   and
                   sing
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   your
                   sixth
                   place
                   ,
                   you
                   reply
                   to
                   that
                   in
                   
                     Acts
                     16.
                     25.
                  
                   about
                   Paul
                   and
                   Silas
                   singing
                   Praifes
                   ,
                   you
                   say
                   just
                   nothing
                   ,
                   
                     pag.
                     32.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   though
                   
                     Hymnos
                     is
                     nto
                     praise
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   ,
                   say
                   the
                   Learned
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   Praising
                   as
                   is
                   by
                   Singing
                   .
                   Here
                   I
                   perceive
                   you
                   would
                   quarrel
                   again
                   with
                   the
                   Translators
                   :
                   't
                   is
                   plain
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   willing
                   to
                   have
                   any
                   Singing
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   your
                   Bible
                   .
                   If
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Singing
                   ,
                   you
                   should
                   not
                   have
                   told
                   us
                   so
                   much
                   about
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   don't
                   abuse
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   said
                   ,
                   they
                   prayed
                   and
                   praised
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   they
                   prayed
                   ,
                   and
                   sung
                   Praises
                   unto
                   God.
                   Though
                   all
                   Singing
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   praising
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                   all
                   Praising
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Singing
                   his
                   Praises
                   .
                
                 
                   Your
                   seventh
                   Reply
                   ,
                   is
                   from
                   that
                   in
                   
                     Ephes
                     .
                     5.
                     19.
                  
                   
                   Your
                   chief
                   Business
                   here
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   how
                   
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     Hymos
                     ,
                     and
                     Spiritual
                     Songs
                  
                   are
                   rendered
                   .
                
                 
                   Pray
                   ,
                   Brother
                   ,
                   let
                   you
                   and
                   I
                   leave
                   those
                   nice
                   Distinctions
                   to
                   better
                   Scholars
                   than
                   you
                   or
                   I
                   pretend
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   Some
                   do
                   say
                   ,
                   they
                   refer
                   wholly
                   to
                   the
                   Titles
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ;
                   others
                   〈◊〉
                   
                   the
                   Psalms
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   Sacred
                   Hymns
                   and
                   Songs
                   .
                
                 
                   Besides
                   these
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Here
                   is
                   Singing
                   enjoined
                   ,
                   that
                   's
                   evident
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Here
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Christ
                   prescribed
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Matter
                   in
                   general
                   to
                   be
                   sung
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Here
                   are
                   
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     Hymns
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Spiritual
                     Songs
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Form
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   cannot
                   be
                   denied
                   ,
                   without
                   palpable
                   Violence
                   offered
                   to
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   you
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   Old-Testament
                   Names
                   given
                   to
                   New-Testament
                   Things
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     Singing
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   give
                   no
                   reason
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   Prayer
                   was
                   called
                   Prayer
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   Praises
                   called
                   Praises
                   ,
                   and
                   Laws
                   called
                   Ordinances
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   :
                   And
                   why
                   not
                   Singing
                   calling
                   Singing
                   ,
                   and
                   Psalms
                   of
                   David
                   called
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   Hymns
                   called
                   Hymns
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   ?
                   These
                   Cavils
                   argue
                   you
                   want
                   Matter
                   to
                   object
                   against
                   Christ's
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   fain
                   would
                   do
                   .
                   You
                   intimate
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   had
                   injoined
                   Singing
                   of
                   such
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   Hymns
                   ,
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   Body
                   knows
                   what
                   they
                   be
                   ;
                   but
                   you
                   think
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   known
                   hereafter
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   had
                   an
                   imperfect
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   can't
                   understand
                   the
                   Duties
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   till
                   some
                   extraordinary
                   effusion
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   comes
                   upon
                   us
                   .
                   So
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   objected
                   in
                   other
                   Cases
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Quakers
                   do
                   about
                   Baptism
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Lord's
                     Supper
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   cry
                   down
                   our
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   as
                   none
                   of
                   those
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   gave
                   forth
                   ,
                   nor
                   
                     our
                     Preaching
                  
                   neither
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   spiritual
                   Things
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   a
                   Spirit
                   of
                   
                   Inspiration
                   ,
                   
                     pag.
                     34
                     ,
                     35.
                  
                   
                   Nothing
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   nor
                   destructive
                   to
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religi●●
                   ,
                   than
                   such
                   arguing
                   as
                   you
                   use
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Your
                     eighth
                     Reply
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     our
                     proof
                     of
                  
                   Sing●●
                   being
                   a
                   Moral
                   Duty
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     〈◊〉
                     you
                     say
                     to
                     this
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                  
                   That
                   the
                   Wicked
                   〈◊〉
                   perform
                   Moral
                   Duties
                   acceptably
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   plowing
                   of
                   the
                   Wicked
                   being
                   Sin
                   ;
                   and
                   wince
                   〈◊〉
                   Minds
                   are
                   Carnal
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   perform
                   〈◊〉
                   which
                   is
                   Spiritual
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   regard
                   they
                   〈◊〉
                   not
                   their
                   Sins
                   ,
                   nor
                   need
                   of
                   a
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   〈◊〉
                   no
                   cause
                   to
                   sing
                   :
                   
                     Or
                     to
                     this
                     effect
                     I
                     find
                     〈◊〉
                     speaking
                     ,
                  
                   pag.
                   37.
                   
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   Doth
                   it
                   follow
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   cannot
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   nor
                   praise
                   God
                   as
                   they
                   ought
                   ,
                   they
                   ought
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   pray
                   nor
                   praise
                   God
                   at
                   all
                   ?
                   God
                   deli●●
                   them
                   from
                   such
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   〈◊〉
                   cannot
                   bless
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   sing
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Grace
                   on
                   their
                   own
                   Hearts
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   〈◊〉
                   Spiritual
                   Mercies
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   yet
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   ought
                   they
                   not
                   to
                   sing
                   his
                   Praises
                   for
                   〈◊〉
                   Works
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Creation
                   ,
                   Provision
                   ,
                   Pre●●vation
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   outward
                   Blessings
                   they
                   have
                   〈◊〉
                   from
                   him
                   as
                   their
                   Creator
                   and
                   Bene●●ctor
                   ?
                   Nay
                   ,
                   may
                   they
                   not
                   sing
                   his
                   Praises
                   for
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   Means
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   Conversion
                   ?
                   And
                   why
                   then
                   did
                   David
                   〈◊〉
                   upon
                   all
                   Men
                   on
                   Earth
                   to
                   sing
                   and
                   praise
                   God
                   ?
                
                 
                   I
                   find
                   you
                   are
                   so
                   lift
                   up
                   here
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   cry
                   out
                   against
                   Forms
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   ordained
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   Forms
                   of
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Divine
                   Institution
                   .
                   All
                   Spiritual
                   
                   Ordinances
                   have
                   Matter
                   and
                   Form
                   ;
                   〈◊〉
                   is
                   no
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   (
                   nor
                   Sermon
                   neither
                   )
                   tho
                   ne'r
                   〈◊〉
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   has
                   its
                   Form.
                   We
                   read
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   Form
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   Form
                   of
                   sound
                   Words
                   :
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   and
                   Breaking
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   have
                   their
                   For●●
                   And
                   if
                   Men
                   must
                   attend
                   (
                   as
                   helps
                   )
                   upon
                   〈◊〉
                   Forms
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   do
                   nothing
                   〈◊〉
                   mind
                   wholly
                   that
                   which
                   you
                   call
                   the
                   Essence
                   〈◊〉
                   things
                   within
                   their
                   Spirits
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   is
                   here
                   〈◊〉
                   gainsay
                   what
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   Moral
                   Duty
                   Moral
                   Duties
                   are
                   perpetually
                   obliging
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   must
                   be
                   done
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Men
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Must
                   not
                   all
                   Men
                   worship
                   and
                   adore
                   the
                   blessed
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   discharge
                   their
                   Duties
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Light
                   and
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   Consciences
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   helped
                   ?
                   Why
                   〈◊〉
                   they
                   suffered
                   to
                   hear
                   the
                   Gospel
                   preached
                   ?
                   they
                   cannot
                   hear
                   it
                   (
                   you
                   may
                   say
                   )
                   aright
                   ,
                   who
                   hav●
                   not
                   Faith
                   ,
                   therefore
                   must
                   not
                   hear
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   Your
                   ninth
                   Reply
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   about
                   the
                   continual
                   Cause
                   Christians
                   have
                   to
                   praise
                   God
                   ,
                   ●ay
                   to
                   celebrate
                   his
                   Praises
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   manne●
                   they
                   are
                   able
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   say
                   )
                   to
                   sing
                   his
                   Praises
                   in
                   his
                   Publick
                   Worship
                   :
                   This
                   in
                   general
                   you
                   grant
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   you
                   say
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   follow
                   from
                   thence
                   we
                   should
                   so
                   sing
                   his
                   Praises
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   in
                   this
                   Life
                   our
                   Joys
                   and
                   Consolations
                   are
                   mix'd
                   with
                   Sorrow
                   and
                   Affliction
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   in
                   our
                   Sackcloth
                   State
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   answered
                   this
                   twice
                   already
                   〈◊〉
                   
                   What
                   though
                   we
                   have
                   Sorrow
                   and
                   Afflictions
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   God
                   lose
                   his
                   Praises
                   therefore
                   ?
                   
                     As
                     sorrow●●
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   saith
                   Paul
                   )
                   
                     yet
                     always
                     rejoicing
                  
                   :
                   Nay
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   have
                   cause
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   ●nd
                   praise
                   God
                   for
                   Af●●ctions
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   his
                   Presence
                   and
                   Help
                   in
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Did
                   not
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Disciples
                   sing
                   ,
                   just
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   most
                   dismal
                   Time
                   of
                   Sorrow
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   ?
                   and
                   Paul
                   and
                   Silas
                   sung
                   when
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Feet
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   Stocks
                   ?
                   And
                   〈◊〉
                   not
                   the
                   hundred
                   and
                   forty
                   four
                   thousand
                   〈◊〉
                   a
                   new
                   Song
                   under
                   Antichrist's
                   Reign
                   ?
                   For
                   〈◊〉
                   Expositors
                   generally
                   agree
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   place
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   that
                   Time
                   :
                   And
                   't
                   is
                   plain
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     Angels
                     came
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     clothed
                     〈◊〉
                     white
                     Raiment
                     ,
                  
                   these
                   sing
                   for
                   being
                   〈◊〉
                   by
                   Christ's
                   Blood
                   from
                   among
                   Men●●
                   this
                   we
                   still
                   say
                   is
                   the
                   chief
                   Cause
                   of
                   Singing
                   :
                   And
                   shall
                   we
                   be
                   such
                   Hypocrites
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   〈◊〉
                   affected
                   with
                   outward
                   Blessings
                   ,
                   than
                   〈◊〉
                   inward
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   Eternal
                   Blessings
                   ?
                   〈◊〉
                   did
                   not
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Time
                   of
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   Persecutions
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   suffered
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   Torments
                   Men
                   could
                   invent
                   ,
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   〈◊〉
                   Hymns
                   unto
                   God
                   ?
                   This
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   such
                   Persecutions
                   ,
                   since
                   they
                   that
                   relate
                   the
                   Story
                   of
                   their
                   Sufferings
                   ,
                   gave
                   us
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   this
                   their
                   Practice
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   discovered
                   by
                   their
                   singing
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   decline
                   this
                   sacred
                   and
                   sweet
                   Duty
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Object
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     But
                     ,
                     secondly
                     ,
                     you
                     say
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Euery
                     true
                     Christian
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     
                     general
                     ,
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     sing
                     Praises
                     to
                     God
                     in
                     〈◊〉
                     Publick
                     Worship
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     greatest
                     numbe●
                     of
                     them
                     have
                     not
                     〈◊〉
                     to
                     the
                     Faith
                     of
                     Assurance
                     of
                     the
                     Love
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ;
                     they
                     are
                     Babes
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   pag.
                   42
                   ,
                   43.
                   
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   may
                   the
                   not
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   they
                   not
                   praise
                   God
                   ?
                   this
                   is
                   strange
                   Doctrine
                   What
                   is
                   Singing
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   celebrate
                   〈◊〉
                   Praises
                   ?
                   and
                   must
                   not
                   weak
                   Christians
                   〈◊〉
                   this
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   strong
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   no●
                   arrived
                   to
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   Assurance
                   ?
                   alas
                   this
                   〈◊〉
                   but
                   to
                   fill
                   up
                   Paper
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Objections
                   to
                   no
                   purpose
                   ,
                   for
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   allow
                   the
                   strong
                   to
                   sing
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   weak
                   and
                   yet
                   in
                   
                     pag.
                     5.
                  
                   of
                   your
                   Book
                   you
                   affirm
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     Spiritual
                     and
                     Vocal
                     Singing
                     was
                     used
                     in
                     〈◊〉
                     Primitive
                     and
                     Apostolical
                     Church
                     ,
                     is
                     undeniable●
                  
                   Let
                   me
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Christian
                   but
                   may
                   see
                   cause
                   to
                   praise
                   God
                   ,
                   nay
                   ,
                   to
                   sing
                   his
                   Praise
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   weak
                   Ones
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   under
                   trouble
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Strong
                   :
                   But
                   no
                   Church
                   imposes
                   upon
                   every
                   Member
                   to
                   sing
                   ;
                   they
                   who
                   can't
                   see
                   they
                   have
                   cause
                   ,
                   may
                   forbear
                   at
                   such
                   times
                   ;
                   for
                   tho
                   all
                   are
                   called
                   upon
                   to
                   
                     rejoice
                     evermore
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   doth
                   God
                   give
                   all
                   ,
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ,
                   ability
                   thus
                   to
                   do
                   ?
                   such
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   temptations
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   can't
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   leastwise
                   not
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   degree
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Your
                     tenth
                     Reply
                     is
                     about
                  
                   formal
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   Singing
                   used
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   
                     therefore
                     you
                     intimate
                     as
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                  
                   Why
                   may
                   not
                   〈◊〉
                   Prayer
                   &
                   Singing
                   be
                   used
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ?
                   
                     p.
                     43.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Here
                     you
                     tell
                     your
                     Reader
                  
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Worship
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   
                   Spiritual
                   :
                   that
                   Church
                   consisted
                   of
                   Abraham's
                   c●rnal
                   Seed
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     this
                     is
                     all
                     very
                     true
                     thus
                     far
                  
                   )
                   so
                   that
                   their
                   Instituted
                   Worship
                   was
                   Formal
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   Ceremonial
                   ,
                   Carnal
                   and
                   Typical
                   ,
                   suitable
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Design
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   and
                   their
                   Church-state
                   〈◊〉
                   Type
                   ,
                   Shadow
                   and
                   figure
                   of
                   his
                   calling
                   a
                   spiritual
                   People
                   into
                   a
                   〈◊〉
                   spiritual
                   Church-state
                   ,
                   to
                   serve
                   him
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   spiritual
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   in
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Truth
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     so
                     you
                     go
                     on
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   a
                   pleading
                   for
                   Formal
                   prayer
                   ,
                   nor
                   Formal
                   Singing
                   ,
                   nor
                   Formal
                   Preaching
                   neither
                   ,
                   nor
                   for
                   any
                   Ceremony
                   of
                   the
                   Mosaical
                   Law
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   Spiritual
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   Spiritual
                   Singing
                   ,
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   for
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   Gospel-Ordinances
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   let
                   me
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   no
                   Body
                   who
                   shall
                   read
                   these
                   Lines
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   does
                   not
                   know
                   you
                   )
                   but
                   must
                   and
                   would
                   conclude
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   against
                   all
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   external
                   Ordinances
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   Expressions
                   like
                   what
                   are
                   oft
                   sound
                   in
                   
                   Quakers
                   ●ooks
                   ,
                   and
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   directly
                   levelled
                   against
                   that
                   Carnal
                   and
                   Formal
                   outward
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Water-Baptism
                   ,
                   and
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Quakers
                   call
                   them
                   )
                   than
                   against
                   Singing
                   ;
                   because
                   Singing
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   being
                   a
                   Carnal
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   all
                   believe
                   the
                   Angels
                   and
                   glorified
                   Saints
                   in
                   Heaven
                   are
                   found
                   exercised
                   in
                   ;
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   to
                   all
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                   Sure
                   you
                   have
                   less
                   cause
                   thus
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   upon
                   Singing
                   God's
                   Praises
                   ,
                   than
                   against
                   〈◊〉
                   outward
                   Ordinance
                   whatsoever
                   you
                   could
                   object
                   against
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   I
                   perceive
                   what
                   you
                   aim
                   at
                   ,
                   viz.
                   th●
                   Matter
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   precomposed
                   ;
                   that
                   's
                   the
                   Formal
                   Business
                   with
                   you
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   Gift
                   of
                   Singing
                   was
                   given
                   to
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   Matter
                   and
                   Manner
                   ,
                   ye●
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   Form
                   to
                   others
                   that
                   sing
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   must
                   either
                   write
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   give
                   〈◊〉
                   forth
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   speak
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Hymn
                   he
                   has
                   to
                   sing
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   how
                   should
                   they
                   sing
                   with
                   him
                   ?
                   So
                   that
                   since
                   you
                   would
                   〈◊〉
                   none
                   to
                   sing
                   but
                   one
                   Man
                   alone
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   no
                   marvel
                   you
                   so
                   oppose
                   the
                   Singing
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Psalm
                     of
                  
                   David
                   ,
                   or
                   precomposed
                   Hymns
                   taken
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   say
                   sung
                   by
                   Inspiration
                   ,
                   th●
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   Matter
                   of
                   his
                   Song
                   given
                   to
                   him
                   immediately
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   did
                   he
                   give
                   it
                   ou●
                   by
                   speaking
                   or
                   writing
                   to
                   the
                   Congregation●
                   else
                   how
                   could
                   they
                   have
                   sung
                   it
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   positively
                   says
                   they
                   did
                   ?
                   so
                   that
                   that
                   was
                   formal
                   too
                   with
                   you
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   extraordinary
                   Prophets
                   first
                   received
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   sometimes
                   some
                   considerable
                   while
                   before
                   they
                   delivered
                   it
                   out
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   Jeremiah
                   wrote
                   par●
                   of
                   his
                   Prophecy
                   in
                   a
                   Roll
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   that
                   a
                   Form
                   they
                   could
                   repeat
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   over
                   again●
                   and
                   sometimes
                   did
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   not
                   material
                   whether
                   the
                   Form
                   be
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   or
                   Hymns
                   give●
                   out
                   by
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   or
                   by
                   an
                   ordinary
                   hel●
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   if
                   others
                   sing
                   with
                   him
                   that
                   ha●
                   it
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   ,
                   I
                   perceive
                   ,
                   say
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   formal●
                   tho
                   it
                   be
                   never
                   so
                   spiritual
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   deny
                   that
                   〈◊〉
                   
                   have
                   any
                   Rule
                   to
                   expect
                   Men
                   should
                   bring
                   forth
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   Spirit
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                   or
                   sung
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   is
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   or
                   agrees
                   thereunto
                   ;
                   because
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   perfect
                   Rule
                   both
                   for
                   Matter
                   and
                   Form
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   all
                   Religious
                   Worship
                   ,
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   you
                   call
                   carnal
                   and
                   formal
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   is
                   spiritual
                   .
                   The
                   Prayers
                   that
                   a
                   Minister
                   makes
                   in
                   the
                   publick
                   Congregation
                   may
                   ,
                   and
                   oft
                   do
                   ,
                   contain
                   many
                   Scripture-Expressions
                   ,
                   (
                   may
                   be
                   half
                   his
                   Prayer
                   may
                   be
                   such
                   )
                   and
                   who
                   shall
                   say
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   pray
                   spiritually
                   ?
                   Nay
                   ,
                   moreover
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Prayer
                   some
                   will
                   tell
                   you
                   is
                   a
                   Form
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Mouth
                   puts
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   times
                   I
                   have
                   heard
                   some
                   good
                   and
                   godly
                   Christians
                   speak
                   softly
                   over
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   Congregation
                   .
                   Now
                   since
                   all
                   Forms
                   are
                   cried
                   down
                   by
                   you
                   ,
                   sure
                   this
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   a
                   〈◊〉
                   Crime
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   carnal
                   and
                   formal
                   Practice
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   ,
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   again
                   ,
                   without
                   its
                   Form
                   :
                   Is
                   not
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   God's
                   Word
                   a
                   formal
                   thing
                   ?
                   and
                   yet
                   dare
                   you
                   say
                   that
                   is
                   no
                   Duty
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                   If
                   a
                   formal
                   thing
                   ,
                   then
                   ,
                   by
                   your
                   arguing
                   ,
                   say
                   I
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   no
                   Duty
                   to
                   read
                   the
                   Scripture
                   in
                   private
                   neither
                   .
                   Now
                   because
                   all
                   legal
                   Forms
                   are
                   gone
                   ,
                   must
                   all
                   Gospel
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Forms
                   go
                   too
                   ?
                   In
                   all
                   Administrations
                   we
                   should
                   see
                   to
                   our
                   Spirits
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   formal
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   with
                   Life
                   and
                   Spirituality
                   we
                   perform
                   every
                   Duty
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Have
                   we
                   not
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Form
                   prescribed
                   us
                   by
                   our
                   Brethren
                   
                   and
                   Sisters
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   too
                   when
                   they
                   put
                   up
                   their
                   Bills
                   ,
                   and
                   tell
                   us
                   what
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   us
                   to
                   ask
                   or
                   desire
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   them
                   ?
                   this
                   would
                   run
                   us
                   into
                   strange
                   Scruples
                   .
                   Must
                   we
                   tell
                   them
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   put
                   words
                   into
                   our
                   Mouths
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   pray
                   as
                   the
                   Spirit
                   moves
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   can't
                   tell
                   whether
                   we
                   shall
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                     Your
                     eleventh
                  
                   Reply
                   
                     is
                     this
                  
                   ,
                   viz
                   ,
                   
                     You
                     intimate
                  
                   
                     that
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     Prayer
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     is
                     an
                     Ordinance
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     nature
                     it
                     was
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     Singing
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     may
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     nature
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     this
                     
                       (
                       you
                       say
                    
                     )
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     that
                     private
                     Prayer
                     is
                     a
                     Duty
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     nature
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     under
                     the
                     Law.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     their
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     you
                     say
                     ,
                     were
                     delivered
                     formerly
                     with
                     dark
                     Shadows
                     and
                     carnal
                     Ordinances
                     ;
                     for
                     whilst
                     the
                     Priest
                     was
                     offering
                     the
                     Sacrifices
                     ,
                     the
                     Priests
                     and
                     Levites
                     in
                     Songs
                     with
                     Instruments
                     of
                     Musick
                     delivered
                     such
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     and
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     and
                     Praises
                     as
                     were
                     appointed
                     for
                     the
                     publick
                     Service
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     Therefore
                     (
                     say
                     you
                     )
                     whatsoever
                     Singing
                     hath
                     been
                     ,
                     or
                     still
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     Gospel-times
                     ,
                     may
                     as
                     well
                     differ
                     from
                     the
                     Old-Testament-Temple-singing
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   Here
                   you
                   have
                   wounded
                   your self
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   .
                   It
                   appears
                   your
                   Exception
                   lies
                   against
                   our
                   praying
                   in
                   Gospel-times
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   against
                   our
                   singing
                   from
                   thence
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   For
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   sing
                   with
                   united
                   Voices
                   ,
                   with
                   Grace
                   in
                   our
                   Hearts
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   leastwise
                   the
                   singing
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   form
                   or
                   manner
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   Rule
                   for
                   us
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   sing
                   not
                   only
                   with
                   their
                   Voices
                   ,
                   but
                   had
                   Musical
                   Instruments
                   also
                   .
                
                 
                   Why
                   now
                   I
                   reason
                   thus
                   ;
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   pray
                   with
                   our
                   Voice
                   in
                   Gospel-days
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   leastwise
                   the
                   Saints
                   so
                   praying
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   Rule
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   dark
                   Shadows
                   mixt
                   with
                   their
                   Prayers
                   as
                   you
                   affirm
                   they
                   had
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   since
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   both
                   these
                   Duties
                   in
                   our
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   looks
                   more
                   ●●pecially
                   at
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   capable
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   acceptably
                   without
                   the
                   Verbal
                   and
                   Vocal
                   Instruments
                   of
                   our
                   Body
                   ,
                   
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   with
                   our
                   Tongues
                   neither
                   pray
                   ner
                   sing
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   the
                   one
                   follows
                   as
                   naturally
                   from
                   the
                   Premises
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   all
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   Consequences
                   of
                   your
                   Arguments
                   against
                   Singing
                   .
                
                 
                   Alas
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   case
                   is
                   this
                   ;
                   If
                   People
                   would
                   be
                   rightly
                   informed
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     Vocal
                     Prayer
                  
                   is
                   God's
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Moral
                   Duty
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   instituted
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Saints
                   praying
                   and
                   keeping
                   Days
                   of
                   Fasting
                   and
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   Days
                   of
                   Thanksgiving
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Rule
                   for
                   us
                   :
                   but
                   all
                   Shadows
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   they
                   used
                   in
                   Prayer
                   under
                   that
                   Dispensation
                   ,
                   is
                   nailed
                   to
                   the
                   Cross
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   bu●ied
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   so
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   the
                   singing
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   our
                   Voices
                   is
                   God's
                   holy
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Moral
                   Duty
                   ,
                   (
                   tho
                   brought
                   also
                   under
                   Institution
                   )
                   ;
                   yet
                   all
                   those
                   Shadows
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   that
                   they
                   used
                   in
                   their
                   singing
                   under
                   the
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   Instruments
                   of
                   Musick
                   ,
                   &c.
                   are
                   nailed
                   to
                   the
                   Cross
                   and
                   buried
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   Ceremonial
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   might
                   be
                   said
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Preaching
                   then
                   and
                   now
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   were
                   some
                   things
                   then
                   in
                   tha●
                   Administration
                   that
                   might
                   be
                   shadowing
                   ;
                   ye●
                   Preaching
                   abides
                   God's
                   Ordinance
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   〈◊〉
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Ministers
                   Preaching
                   under
                   that
                   Dispensation
                   ,
                   yet
                   't
                   is
                   evident
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   in
                   respect
                   〈◊〉
                   that
                   Maintenance
                   God
                   appointed
                   his
                   Ministers
                   then
                   .
                
                 
                   May
                   you
                   not
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Chris●
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   any
                   Maintenance
                   at
                   all
                   allowed
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   leastwise
                   that
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   that
                   provided
                   for
                   his
                   Minister●
                   under
                   that
                   Dispensation
                   )
                   is
                   no
                   Rule
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   was
                   by
                   Tythes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   which
                   was
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     Legal
                     Right
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   abrogated
                   by
                   Christ
                   ?
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   known
                   some
                   have
                   drawn
                   such
                   an
                   Inference
                   :
                   but
                   I
                   am
                   glad
                   to
                   see
                   our
                   
                   London-Elders
                   better
                   instructed
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   late
                   Treatise
                   ,
                   called
                   
                     The
                     Gospel-Ministers
                     Maintenance
                     vindicated
                     ▪
                  
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   recommended
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   by
                   them
                   joyntly
                   )
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   ,
                   tho
                   they
                   gran●
                   Tithes
                   did
                   appertain
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Mosaical
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   that
                   Law
                   is
                   abrogated
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   affirm
                   the
                   Equitableness
                   of
                   that
                   Law
                   remains
                   :
                   And
                   from
                   hence
                   they
                   urge
                   and
                   press
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   
                   Maintenance
                   now
                   in
                   Gospel-days
                   on
                   our
                   People
                   .
                   Take
                   the
                   words
                   as
                   they
                   lie
                   in
                   that
                   Book
                   ,
                   
                     pag.
                     109.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Lord's
                     People
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     as
                     careful
                     in
                     the
                     discharge
                     of
                     their-Duty
                     to
                     Christ's
                     Ministers
                     now
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Israelites
                     were
                     to
                     the
                     Levites
                     ;
                     tho
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     have
                     already
                     said
                     ,
                     their
                     Portion
                     is
                     not
                     
                       the
                       Tenths
                       of
                       Mens
                       Increase
                       ,
                       nor
                       the
                       first
                       Fruits
                       ,
                    
                  
                   which
                   Law
                   is
                   abrogated
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Equity
                   of
                   that
                   Law
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   Moral
                   Duty
                   )
                   remaineth
                   perpetually
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   observes
                   ,
                   
                     Do
                     you
                     not
                     know
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     minister
                     about
                     holy
                     things
                     ,
                     live
                     of
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                     ?
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     wait
                     at
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                     partake
                     of
                     the
                     Altar
                     ?
                  
                   &c.
                   1
                   
                     Cor.
                     9.
                     13.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Why
                   even
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   singing
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God.
                   Under
                   the
                   Mosaical
                   Law
                   the
                   Lord's
                   People
                   used
                   
                     Musical
                     Instruments
                  
                   in
                   that
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   Legal
                   Rite
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   abrogated
                   ;
                   but
                   Singing
                   is
                   a
                   Duty
                   still
                   :
                   and
                   from
                   hence
                   too
                   it
                   appears
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   upon
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   scot
                   of
                   Account
                   ,
                   viz.
                   because
                   the
                   Equity
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   all
                   respects
                   remains
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   God
                   deserves
                   equally
                   to
                   be
                   praised
                   now
                   as
                   then
                   ;
                   〈◊〉
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   we
                   should
                   sing
                   his
                   Praises
                   now
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   since
                   we
                   have
                   received
                   greater
                   Grace
                   ,
                   greater
                   Light
                   ,
                   clearer
                   Discoveries
                   of
                   his
                   Will
                   ,
                   and
                   greater
                   and
                   more
                   glorious
                   Blessings
                   and
                   Priviledges
                   than
                   they
                   had
                   (
                   we
                   having
                   the
                   Substance
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   but
                   the
                   Shadow
                   of
                   )
                   there
                   is
                   more
                   reason
                   we
                   should
                   sing
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   now
                   than
                   they
                   had
                   then
                   .
                   For
                   now
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   
                   of
                   singing
                   of
                   Birds
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   
                     Cant.
                     2.
                     12.
                  
                   
                   〈◊〉
                   't
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   more
                   spititually
                   (
                   without
                   Musical
                   Instruments
                   )
                   only
                   with
                   our
                   Voices
                   together
                   ,
                   with
                   Grace
                   in
                   our
                   Hearts
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   
                     Col.
                     3.
                     16.
                  
                   
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   also
                   Israel
                   in
                   their
                   assembling
                   together
                   to
                   worship
                   God
                   (
                   which
                   also
                   is
                   a
                   moral
                   Duty
                   )
                   had
                   then
                   a
                   glorious
                   external
                   Temple
                   to
                   worship
                   in
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Musical
                   Instruments
                   in
                   their
                   Worship
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   〈◊〉
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   have
                   no
                   such
                   glorious
                   external
                   Temple
                   ,
                   must
                   we
                   not
                   meet
                   together
                   to
                   worship
                   God
                   at
                   all
                   ?
                   or
                   was
                   their
                   assembling
                   together
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   no
                   Rule
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   perform
                   that
                   great
                   religious
                   Duty
                   ?
                   't
                   is
                   easy
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   Ceremonial
                   Rites
                   ,
                   and
                   places
                   then
                   used
                   ,
                   from
                   moral
                   and
                   perpetual
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   shew
                   how
                   those
                   external
                   Rites
                   and
                   Shadows
                   are
                   gone
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   that
                   part
                   which
                   is
                   moral
                   remains
                   forever
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   same
                   holdeth
                   good
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Day
                   of
                   Worship
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   Place
                   of
                   Worship
                   ,
                   and
                   Musick
                   in
                   their
                   Worship
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   natural
                   or
                   moral
                   Holiness
                   in
                   one
                   day
                   than
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   another
                   .
                   True
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   Worship
                   is
                   moral
                   from
                   the
                   fourth
                   Commandment
                   (
                   nay
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   may
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   have
                   learnedly
                   shewed
                   ,
                   the
                   seventh
                   part
                   of
                   Time
                   likewise
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   Day
                   lies
                   in
                   the
                   Breast
                   and
                   Power
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   hath
                   appointed
                   the
                   first
                   Day
                   of
                   the
                   Week
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   Gospel-Worship
                   for
                   us
                   )
                   but
                   the
                   Jewish
                   seventh
                   
                   Day
                   ,
                   as
                   Reverend
                   Calvin
                   excellently
                   hath
                   shewed
                   (
                   Institut
                   .
                   pag.
                   124
                   ,
                   125
                   ,
                   126.
                   )
                   was
                   Ceremonial
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   called
                   a
                   Sign
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   
                     Israel
                     ,
                     Ezek.
                     20.
                     12.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   From
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   it self
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   given
                   forth
                   and
                   charged
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   with
                   such
                   strictness
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   plainly
                   appears
                   to
                   appertain
                   to
                   the
                   Yoke
                   of
                   Bondage
                   ;
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   
                     to
                     kindle
                     a
                     Fire
                     through
                     all
                     their
                     Dwellings
                  
                   on
                   their
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   
                     nor
                     to
                     speak
                     their
                     own
                     Words
                     ,
                     nor
                     think
                     their
                     own
                     Thoughts
                     :
                  
                   from
                   hence
                   Calvin
                   shews
                   God
                   discovered
                   the
                   absolute
                   need
                   and
                   necessity
                   of
                   a
                   perfect
                   and
                   compleat
                   Righteousness
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   Justification
                   and
                   Acceptation
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   that
                   the
                   Creature
                   must
                   be
                   without
                   Sin
                   ,
                   or
                   attain
                   to
                   a
                   Cessation
                   from
                   the
                   Thoughts
                   of
                   Evil
                   ,
                   which
                   figured
                   forth
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   Christ's
                   perfect
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   that
                   Spiritual
                   Rest
                   such
                   who
                   believe
                   in
                   him
                   enter
                   into
                   .
                   All
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   Nature
                   ,
                   or
                   whilst
                   they
                   remain
                   under
                   the
                   old
                   Covenant-state
                   ,
                   do
                   labour
                   and
                   are
                   heavy
                   laden
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   six
                   days
                   work
                   in
                   the
                   Antitype
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   believe
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   cease
                   from
                   their
                   own
                   Works
                   ,
                   and
                   enter
                   into
                   Rest
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   Christ
                   hath
                   promised
                   ,
                   
                     Mat.
                     11.
                     28
                     ,
                     29.
                  
                   then
                   they
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Antitype
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   
                     Heb.
                     4.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   This
                   also
                   appears
                   by
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Precept
                   it self
                   ,
                   as
                   laid
                   down
                   
                     Exod.
                     20.
                  
                   wherein
                   all
                   may
                   see
                   it
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   meer
                   carnal
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   
                   like
                   others
                   
                     which
                     were
                     imposed
                     on
                     the
                     People
                     till
                     the
                     Time
                     of
                     Reformation
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   till
                   the
                   Substance
                   came
                   .
                   What
                   was
                   it
                   God
                   enjoined
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   cessation
                   from
                   all
                   external
                   Labour
                   or
                   Work
                   ?
                   
                     In
                     it
                     thou
                     shalt
                     do
                     no
                     manner
                     of
                     Work
                     ,
                     Thou
                     ,
                     nor
                     thy
                     Son
                     ,
                     nor
                     thy
                     Daughter
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     thy
                     Man-servant
                     ,
                     nor
                     thy
                     Maid-servant
                     ,
                     nor
                     thy
                     Cattel
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     Stranger
                     which
                     is
                     within
                     thy
                     Gates
                     .
                  
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   10.
                   
                   Here
                   (
                   as
                   this
                   Law
                   was
                   written
                   in
                   Tables
                   of
                   Stone
                   )
                   are
                   no
                   Religious
                   Duties
                   enjoined
                   on
                   that
                   Day
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   ceasing
                   from
                   bodily
                   Labour
                   ,
                   which
                   fully
                   shews
                   the
                   purport
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   'T
                   is
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   (
                   amongst
                   other
                   Mosaical
                   Rites
                   )
                   
                     a
                     Shadow
                     of
                     things
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Body
                  
                   (
                   or
                   Substance
                   of
                   them
                   )
                   
                     is
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   Col.
                   2.
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   thus
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   how
                   to
                   exclude
                   Ceremonial
                   Rites
                   used
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   joined
                   to
                   Moral
                   Duties
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   preserve
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Moral
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   Doubtless
                   though
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   our
                   Duty
                   to
                   observe
                   that
                   Jewish
                   Ceremony
                   of
                   the
                   Seventh-Day-Sabbath
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   given
                   forth
                   and
                   enjoined
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Fourth
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   Worship
                   (
                   as
                   before
                   )
                   remains
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   so
                   doth
                   Singing
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   External
                   Place
                   of
                   Jewish
                   Worship
                   ,
                   the
                   Time
                   and
                   external
                   Rites
                   of
                   their
                   Worship
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   external
                   Instruments
                   of
                   Musick
                   then
                   used
                   in
                   their
                   Worship
                   ,
                   went
                   away
                   altogether
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   buried
                   with
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   
                     Your
                     twelfth
                     Reply
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   To
                   that
                   we
                   
                   say
                   of
                   precomposed
                   Forms
                   of
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   extraordinary
                   Gifts
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   are
                   ceased
                   ;
                   〈◊〉
                   must
                   now
                   pray
                   and
                   preach
                   by
                   its
                   ordinary
                   Gifts
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   are
                   allowed
                   to
                   use
                   precomposed
                   Forms
                   of
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   why
                   not
                   of
                   (
                   they
                   might
                   say
                   )
                   say
                   you
                   ,
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Singing
                   also
                   ?
                   
                     pag.
                     46.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   You
                   seem
                   to
                   state
                   this
                   Objection
                   not
                   so
                   fair
                   as
                   you
                   ought
                   ,
                   because
                   you
                   know
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   plead
                   for
                   such
                   precomposed
                   Forms
                   of
                   Prayer
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   of
                   Preaching
                   and
                   Singing
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Truth
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   said
                   against
                   using
                   those
                   Forms
                   of
                   Prayer
                   (
                   that
                   some
                   contend
                   for
                   )
                   than
                   what
                   you
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   lawful
                   too
                   .
                   Therefore
                   I
                   shall
                   trouble
                   the
                   Reader
                   with
                   a
                   recital
                   of
                   what
                   you
                   say
                   to
                   this
                   Objection
                   against
                   precomposed
                   Forms
                   of
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   Singing
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   you
                   say
                   for
                   Forms
                   of
                   precomposed
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   since
                   you
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   for
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I
                     do
                     acknowledg
                     (
                     
                       say
                       you
                    
                     )
                     and
                     assert
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     neglect
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     till
                     we
                     have
                     an
                     Extraordinary
                     Gift
                     or
                     Impulse
                     of
                     Spirit
                     unto
                     Prayer
                     ;
                     but
                     we
                     should
                     constantly
                     go
                     to
                     God
                     as
                     we
                     can
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     continuance
                     of
                     those
                     Mercies
                     we
                     have
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     further
                     supplies
                     of
                     our
                     inward
                     and
                     outward
                     Wants
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     chiefest
                     part
                     of
                     Prayer
                     .
                     But
                     Singing
                     proceeds
                     from
                     a
                     fulness
                     of
                     enjoyment
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     called
                     a
                     
                       Breaking
                       forth
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     requires
                     a
                     greater
                     Measure
                     of
                     the
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     can
                     pray
                     for
                     what
                     we
                     have
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     should
                     break
                     forth
                     into
                     Singing
                     for
                     what
                     we
                     have
                     ,
                     ●therwise
                     we
                     mock
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     draw
                     nigh
                     unto
                     
                     him
                     with
                     our
                     Mouths
                     ,
                     and
                     honour
                     him
                     with
                     〈◊〉
                     Lips
                     ,
                     when
                     our
                     Hearts
                     are
                     far
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     fear
                     towards
                     him
                     taught
                     by
                     the
                     Precepts
                     of
                     Men
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     when
                     I
                     consider
                     the
                     present
                     State
                     and
                     Frame
                     of
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     I
                     wonder
                     that
                     so
                     many
                     should
                     be
                     for
                     Singing
                     ,
                     when
                     their
                     Hearts
                     are
                     so
                     much
                     below
                     Prayer
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     go
                     from
                     Saint
                     to
                     Saint
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     find
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     general
                     Cry
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     dead
                     and
                     stony
                     Heart
                     —
                     I
                     can't
                     pray
                     ,
                     I
                     want
                     the
                     Spirit
                     .
                     —
                     Now
                     if
                     thus
                     it
                     be
                     ,
                     then
                     where
                     is
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Singing
                     ?
                     Will
                     you
                     lie
                     ,
                     and
                     express
                     that
                     with
                     your
                     Lips
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     you
                     have
                     not
                     in
                     your
                     Hearts
                     ?
                     
                       Pag.
                       46
                       ,
                       47.
                    
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   The
                   substance
                   of
                   what
                   you
                   say
                   here
                   ,
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   viz.
                   That
                   a
                   greater
                   Measure
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   required
                   in
                   Singing
                   ,
                   than
                   there
                   is
                   required
                   in
                   Praying
                   ;
                   but
                   you
                   give
                   no
                   Reason
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     When
                     I
                     pray
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     pray
                     with
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     I
                     sing
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     sing
                     with
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     1
                     Cor.
                     14.
                     15.
                  
                   
                   He
                   doth
                   not
                   hint
                   ,
                   he
                   needed
                   greater
                   help
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Duty
                   nor
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   performed
                   acceptably
                   to
                   God
                   without
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   gracious
                   Influences
                   thereof
                   :
                   And
                   certainly
                   no
                   Man
                   besides
                   Mr.
                   Marlow
                   will
                   say
                   there
                   is
                   more
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   its
                   greater
                   Influence
                   in
                   ordinary
                   Occasions
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   common
                   Worship
                   to
                   praise
                   God
                   ,
                   nay
                   ,
                   to
                   sing
                   his
                   Praise
                   ,
                   than
                   there
                   is
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   doing
                   other
                   Duties
                   .
                   You
                   mention
                   that
                   in
                   
                     Isa
                     .
                     
                     52.
                     38.
                  
                   of
                   
                     Breaking
                     forth
                  
                   .
                   Why
                   is
                   that
                   then
                   a
                   Vocal
                   Singing
                   ?
                   it
                   was
                   hinted
                   by
                   you
                   (
                   even
                   now
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   some
                   kind
                   of
                   shouting
                   or
                   rejoicing
                   ,
                   
                     pag.
                     29.
                  
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   (
                   as
                   here
                   you
                   seem
                   to
                   grant
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   )
                   when
                   you
                   think
                   it
                   will
                   serve
                   your
                   turn
                   another
                   way
                   :
                   But
                   all
                   may
                   perceive
                   ,
                   by
                   your
                   arguing
                   against
                   Singing
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   you
                   do
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   though
                   the
                   Essence
                   in
                   your
                   sense
                   be
                   in
                   our
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   others
                   say
                   ,
                   Singing
                   is
                   comprehended
                   in
                   their
                   Praying
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   when
                   they
                   Praise
                   God
                   )
                   ;
                   yet
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   in
                   truth
                   is
                   proper
                   Singing
                   in
                   your
                   judgment
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   it
                   be
                   ,
                   you
                   contend
                   against
                   that
                   which
                   all
                   Christians
                   say
                   they
                   do
                   own
                   and
                   perform
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   to
                   proceed
                   .
                   There
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   plain
                   ,
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Prayer
                   at
                   some
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   Influence
                   in
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   Occasion
                   to
                   perform
                   those
                   Duties
                   likewise
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   Singiug
                   :
                   But
                   must
                   not
                   we
                   therefore
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   each
                   of
                   these
                   Duties
                   at
                   any
                   other
                   time
                   ?
                   And
                   have
                   not
                   all
                   true
                   Christians
                   always
                   in
                   themselves
                   the
                   chiefest
                   cause
                   or
                   ground
                   of
                   Singing
                   forth
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   Redeeming
                   and
                   Regenerating
                   Grace
                   ,
                   though
                   sometimes
                   to
                   such
                   degrees
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   find
                   that
                   liveliness
                   in
                   their
                   Spirits
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ?
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   strive
                   to
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   both
                   Pray
                   ,
                   Preach
                   ,
                   and
                   Hear
                   also
                   .
                   But
                   sometimes
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   those
                   fillings
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   measure
                   as
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   ,
                   yet
                   must
                   Pray
                   ,
                   Preach
                   ,
                   Hear
                   ,
                   and
                   Sing
                   also
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Argument
                   or
                   Motive
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   
                   (
                   as
                   of
                   our
                   other
                   Duties
                   ,
                   )
                   doth
                   not
                   lie
                   in
                   our
                   being
                   so
                   exactly
                   qualified
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   our
                   extraordinary
                   fitness
                   for
                   the
                   Duty
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   requirement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   his
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   our
                   Sin
                   if
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   fit
                   to
                   praise
                   God
                   as
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   nor
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   fit
                   to
                   pray
                   and
                   hear
                   the
                   Word
                   preached
                   .
                
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   
                     But
                     some
                     may
                     object
                  
                   ,
                   Doth
                   not
                   James
                   only
                   injoin
                   Singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   when
                   People
                   are
                   merry
                   ,
                   or
                   find
                   great
                   cause
                   of
                   inward
                   Joy
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   No
                   ,
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   ,
                   this
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   granted
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   so
                   ,
                   then
                   People
                   must
                   never
                   pray
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   afflicted
                   .
                   Do
                   but
                   read
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   
                     Is
                     any
                     among
                     you
                     afflicted
                     ?
                     let
                     him
                     pray
                     .
                     Is
                     any
                     merry
                     ?
                     let
                     him
                     sing
                     Psalms
                     .
                  
                   Jam.
                   5.
                   13.
                   
                   Sure
                   't
                   is
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   the
                   Lord's
                   People
                   to
                   pray
                   as
                   well
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   in
                   Health
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Prospirity
                   ;
                   't
                   is
                   always
                   on
                   fit
                   and
                   proper
                   Occasions
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   afflicted
                   more
                   especially
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   than
                   ordinary
                   manner
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   Prayer
                   .
                   So
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   our
                   Duty
                   to
                   rejoice
                   and
                   sing
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   always
                   ,
                   on
                   all
                   proper
                   Occasions
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   any
                   are
                   more
                   then
                   ordinarily
                   lifted
                   up
                   with
                   the
                   Goodness
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   Comforts
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   intended
                   doubtless
                   in
                   that
                   phrase
                   ,
                   
                     Is
                     any
                     Merry
                  
                   ?
                   then
                   they
                   should
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   sing
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   or
                   Hymns
                   ,
                   of
                   Praises
                   to
                   God.
                   Also
                   from
                   hence
                   we
                   may
                   argue
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   one
                   afflicted
                   Person
                   thus
                   by
                   himself
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   so
                   when
                   the
                   whole
                   
                   Church
                   is
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   they
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   should
                   keep
                   days
                   of
                   Prayer
                   together
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   oftentimes
                   do
                   on
                   such
                   an
                   account
                   :
                   Yet
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   pray
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   notwithstanding
                   .
                   Why
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   received
                   some
                   signal
                   Mercies
                   in
                   an
                   especial
                   manner
                   ,
                   they
                   ought
                   together
                   to
                   give
                   Thanks
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   sing
                   his
                   Praise
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   sing
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   pray
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   ;
                   and
                   nothing
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   hinted
                   here
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   James
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   Command
                   to
                   sing
                   in
                   our
                   Publick
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   either
                   before
                   or
                   after
                   Sermon
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   Precedent
                   that
                   any
                   Gospel-Church
                   did
                   so
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   You
                   must
                   take
                   heed
                   and
                   avoid
                   needless
                   Questions
                   and
                   Contentions
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   no
                   Command
                   to
                   pray
                   in
                   our
                   Publick
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   either
                   before
                   or
                   after
                   Sermons
                   ;
                   nor
                   no
                   Precedent
                   that
                   any
                   Gospel-Church
                   did
                   so
                   ,
                   Must
                   we
                   not
                   use
                   that
                   Practice
                   therefore
                   ?
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   this
                   Argument
                   is
                   as
                   strong
                   against
                   the
                   one
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   Obj.
                   But
                   we
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   pray
                   always
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   convenient
                   time
                   when
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   preached
                   ;
                   every
                   thing
                   is
                   sanctified
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Prayer
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   So
                   we
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   
                     rejoice
                     evermore
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Thess
                   .
                   5.
                   16.
                   and
                   in
                   every
                   thing
                   to
                   give
                   thanks
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   Phil.
                   4.
                   4
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   And
                   to
                   sing
                   his
                   
                   Praises
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   highest
                   way
                   or
                   manner
                   of
                   rejocing
                   and
                   giving
                   Thanks
                   to
                   God
                   we
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   attaining
                   to
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   appears
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   And
                   also
                   by
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Angels
                   ,
                   who
                   this
                   way
                   rejoice
                   and
                   give
                   Thanks
                   to
                   God.
                   Besides
                   ,
                   the
                   Preacher
                   may
                   pray
                   before
                   he
                   comes
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Closet
                   ,
                   or
                   secretly
                   in
                   his
                   Heart
                   when
                   in
                   the
                   Pulpit
                   ,
                   and
                   answer
                   those
                   general
                   Precepts
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   what
                   such
                   kind
                   of
                   Cavilings
                   will
                   bring
                   us
                   to
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   evident
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   several
                   Sermons
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Peter
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   Paul
                   too
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   Church-Assemblies
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   more
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   praying
                   before
                   or
                   after
                   their
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   than
                   is
                   of
                   their
                   Singing
                   .
                   And
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   as
                   convenient
                   a
                   time
                   when
                   we
                   hear
                   the
                   Excellencies
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   infinite
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Happiness
                   of
                   Believers
                   opened
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   sing
                   and
                   praise
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   proper
                   Season
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   a
                   Blessing
                   upon
                   the
                   Word
                   ?
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   like
                   parity
                   of
                   Reason
                   for
                   the
                   one
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   has
                   the
                   advantage
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   for
                   two
                   Reasons
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   a
                   Precept
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   a
                   Precedent
                   .
                   The
                   Precept
                   is
                   given
                   us
                   by
                   David
                   ,
                   containing
                   a
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel-days
                   ,
                   and
                   Gospel-Church
                   .
                   Psal
                   .
                   100.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Make
                     a
                     joyful
                     Noise
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     all
                     ye
                     Lands
                     :
                     Come
                     before
                     his
                     presence
                     with
                     Singing
                     .
                  
                   So
                   Psal
                   .
                   95.
                   
                   
                     O
                     Come
                     let
                     us
                     sing
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     let
                     us
                     make
                     a
                     joyful
                     Noise
                     to
                     the
                     Rock
                     of
                     our
                     Salvation
                     .
                  
                   And
                   ,
                   
                     vers
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Let
                     us
                     make
                     a
                     joyful
                     Noise
                     unto
                     him
                     with
                     Psalms
                     .
                  
                   This
                   all
                   
                   People
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   the
                   Gentile-Churches
                   are
                   required
                   to
                   do
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   too
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   Presence
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   which
                   〈◊〉
                   Expositors
                   say
                   ,
                   intends
                   our
                   coming
                   into
                   God's
                   Presence
                   in
                   his
                   Publick
                   Worship
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Watch-men
                  
                   (
                   and
                   desolate
                   Places
                   ,
                   or
                   Souls
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   like
                   desolate
                   Places
                   )
                   saith
                   〈◊〉
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   
                     shall
                     lift
                     up
                     the
                     Voice
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Voice
                     together
                     shall
                     they
                     sing
                     ,
                  
                   Isa
                   .
                   52.
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   And
                   these
                   Watch-men
                   are
                   those
                   whose
                   
                     Feet
                     are
                     beautiful
                     〈◊〉
                     the
                     Mountains
                     ,
                     who
                     preach
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Peace
                     ,
                     and
                     bring
                     glad-tidings
                     of
                     good
                     things
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   very
                   Text
                   the
                   Apostle
                   applies
                   in
                   ge●●●al
                   to
                   Gospel-Ministers
                   in
                   their
                   publick
                   Preaching
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   Christian
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   see
                   
                     Rom.
                     10.
                     15.
                  
                   
                   But
                   we
                   having
                   so
                   largely
                   in
                   this
                   Treatise
                   opened
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   say
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   it
                   here
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   touching
                   Examples
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     Israel
                  
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   who
                   sung
                   together
                   in
                   
                     Exod.
                     15.
                     1.
                  
                   and
                   in
                   many
                   other
                   places
                   ;
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   always
                   generally
                   when
                   they
                   came
                   together
                   to
                   worship
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   prayed
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   sang
                   Praises
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   proved
                   is
                   no
                   Ceremony
                   of
                   
                   Moses's
                   Law
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Moral
                   Duty
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   a
                   Perpetual
                   Ordinance
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   New-Testament
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   Example
                   of
                   Christ
                   himself
                   with
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   who
                   after
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   Publick
                   Worship
                   ,
                   viz.
                   celebrating
                   the
                   Holy
                   Supper
                   ,
                   sung
                   an
                   Hymn
                   together
                   .
                   O
                   how
                   sad
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   Men
                   should
                   go
                   about
                   to
                   restrain
                   ,
                   or
                   withhold
                   Praises
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   which
                   are
                   due
                   to
                   his
                   holy
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   we
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   glorify
                   him
                   !
                   
                     Psal
                     .
                     50.
                     23.
                  
                   
                   
                   I
                   am
                   perswaded
                   they
                   will
                   have
                   but
                   little
                   Thanks
                   from
                   him
                   one
                   day
                   for
                   their
                   thus
                   doing
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   truly
                   that
                   want
                   of
                   
                     God's
                     Presence
                     ,
                     or
                     liveliness
                     of
                     Spirit
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   that
                   cause
                   of
                   Complainings
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   our
                   Churches
                   ,
                   (
                   of
                   which
                   you
                   speak
                   )
                   may
                   partly
                   arise
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   from
                   the
                   general
                   neglect
                   of
                   this
                   great
                   Duty
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   God
                   of
                   old
                   appeared
                   amongst
                   his
                   People
                   ,
                   like
                   a
                   cloud
                   ,
                   to
                   fill
                   his
                   House
                   with
                   his
                   glorious
                   Presence
                   ,
                   
                     2
                     Chron.
                     5.
                     13.
                  
                   owned
                   also
                   by
                   God's
                   gracious
                   Testimony
                   in
                   giving
                   his
                   People
                   〈…〉
                   such
                   eminent
                   Victories
                   over
                   their
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   
                     2
                     Chron.
                     20.
                     21
                     ,
                     22.
                     
                     And
                     when
                     they
                     had
                     consulted
                     with
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                     and
                     appointed
                     Singers
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     praise
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     the
                     Beauty
                     of
                     Holiness
                     ,
                     they
                     went
                     out
                     before
                     the
                     Army
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     Praise
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     for
                     〈◊〉
                     Mercy
                     endureth
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     they
                     began
                     to
                     sing
                     and
                     to
                     praise
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     set
                     Ambushments
                     against
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                  
                   Ammon
                   ,
                   Moab
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     Mount
                  
                   Seir
                   
                     which
                     came
                     against
                  
                   Judah
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     they
                     were
                     smitten
                     .
                     Israel's
                  
                   Success
                   ,
                   (
                   saith
                   Mr.
                   Wells
                   )
                   follows
                   
                   Israel's
                   Singing
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   Lord's
                   People
                   will
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   their
                   Duty
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   want
                   God's
                   Presence
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   I
                   might
                   add
                   that
                   glorious
                   witness
                   of
                   his
                   Presence
                   in
                   delivering
                   Paul
                   and
                   Silas
                   out
                   of
                   Prison
                   ,
                   upon
                   their
                   Praying
                   and
                   Singing
                   Praises
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     Act.
                     16.
                  
                   
                   There
                   may
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   be
                   a
                   natural
                   Joy
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     false
                     Rapture
                     ,
                     by
                     an
                     erring
                     Spirit
                     :
                  
                   but
                   that
                   Joy
                   and
                   Presence
                   of
                   God
                   we
                   meet
                   with
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Way
                   and
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   nay
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Ordinance
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   met
                   with
                   his
                   People
                   of
                   
                   old
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   sure
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   prized
                   ,
                   and
                   esteemed
                   as
                   no
                   natural
                   or
                   counterfeit
                   Joy
                   ,
                   say
                   you
                   what
                   you
                   please
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     in
                     singing
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     Hymns
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   Rule
                   or
                   Directions
                   given
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   differing
                   from
                   the
                   Practice
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   
                     before
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     in
                     Gospel-days
                  
                   ,
                   performed
                   by
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ;
                   Then
                   no
                   Christian
                   has
                   cause
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   to
                   doubt
                   but
                   so
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   sing
                   ,
                   since
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   Duty
                   ,
                   and
                   injoyned
                   on
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   
                     Ephes
                     .
                     5.
                     19.
                     
                     Col.
                     3.
                     16.
                     
                  
                   But
                   this
                   I
                   have
                   spoken
                   largely
                   to
                   already
                   likewise
                   .
                   See
                   
                     Chap.
                     9.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   Pag.
                   47.
                   
                     of
                     your
                     Book
                     ,
                     you
                     say
                     ,
                  
                   
                     As
                     to
                     Forms
                     of
                     Prayer
                     and
                     Singing
                     ,
                     you
                     have
                     sufficiently
                     treated
                     of
                     them
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     sufficient
                     Gifts
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     shall
                     continue
                     for
                     the
                     Worship
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel-Church
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     your
                     Business
                     here
                     you
                     say
                     is
                     ,
                     only
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     the
                     using
                     a
                     Form
                     of
                     Preaching
                     ,
                     is
                     no
                     Example
                     for
                     a
                     Form
                     of
                     Singing
                     —
                     Because
                     ,
                     say
                     you
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     reason
                     for
                     a
                     Form
                     of
                     Preaching
                     from
                     God's
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     Example
                     of
                     Christ
                     himself
                     ,
                     who
                     read
                     a
                     Text
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     preached
                     from
                     it
                     ;
                     though
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     ,
                     so
                     others
                     are
                     not
                     limited
                     to
                     that
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     particular
                     Forms
                     ;
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     lawful
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     required
                     of
                     them
                     to
                     compare
                     Spiritual
                     Things
                     with
                     Spiritual
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     give
                     themselves
                     to
                     reading
                     and
                     meditation
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     hold
                     fast
                     the
                     form
                     of
                     sound
                     Words
                     ,
                     rightly
                     dividing
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     
                     Truth
                     —
                     So
                     that
                     where
                     the
                     Scripture
                     gives
                     us
                     a
                     liberty
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     use
                     it
                     ;
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     our
                     Sin
                     to
                     take
                     it
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     forbidden
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     say
                     ,
                     you
                     have
                     shewed
                     in
                     a
                     form
                     of
                     Prayer
                     and
                     Singing
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   In
                   vain
                   is
                   all
                   this
                   :
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   and
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   know
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   one
                   form
                   of
                   Preaching
                   laid
                   down
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   have
                   no
                   direct
                   Precept
                   nor
                   Example
                   to
                   preach
                   in
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   taking
                   a
                   Text
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   raise
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   Generals
                   and
                   Particulars
                   ,
                   with
                   Application
                   ;
                   't
                   is
                   left
                   to
                   the
                   faithful
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   Form
                   or
                   Manner
                   as
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   help
                   them
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   best
                   Form
                   or
                   Method
                   they
                   ought
                   and
                   do
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   judg
                   may
                   most
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   profit
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   .
                   That
                   place
                   you
                   mention
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   taking
                   a
                   Text
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   preaching
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   scarcely
                   true
                   ;
                   however
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   proof
                   for
                   a
                   Form
                   of
                   Reading
                   the
                   Scripture
                   in
                   our
                   Publick
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   than
                   for
                   taking
                   a
                   Text
                   to
                   preach
                   from
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Text
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     went
                     into
                     the
                     Synagogue
                     of
                     the
                     Jews
                     on
                     the
                     Sabbath-day
                     ,
                     and
                     stood
                     up
                     to
                     read
                     .
                     Aud
                     there
                     was
                     delivered
                     to
                     him
                     the
                     Book
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                  
                   Isaias
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     opened
                     the
                     Book
                     ,
                     he
                     found
                     the
                     place
                     where
                     it
                     was
                     written
                     ,
                     The
                     Spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     upon
                     me
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     Luk.
                     4.
                     17
                     ,
                     18.
                     
                     And
                     he
                     closed
                     the
                     Book
                  
                   (
                   so
                   do
                   not
                   we
                   )
                   
                     and
                     gave
                     it
                     again
                     to
                     the
                     Minister
                     ,
                     vers
                     .
                     20.
                     
                     And
                     began
                     to
                     say
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     This
                     
                     day
                     is
                     this
                     Scripture
                     fulfilled
                     in
                     your
                     Ears
                     ,
                  
                   vers
                   .
                   21.
                   
                   We
                   read
                   of
                   no
                   more
                   he
                   spake
                   unto
                   them
                   from
                   that
                   Scripture
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   touching
                   those
                   general
                   Directions
                   you
                   mention
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     comparing
                     spiritual
                     Things
                     with
                     Spiritual
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     1
                     Cor.
                     2.
                     13.
                  
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   not
                   prescribe
                   a
                   Form
                   of
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   but
                   shews
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     our
                     Annotators
                  
                   observe
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   did
                   disclaim
                   those
                   Orations
                   of
                   the
                   Athenian
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   using
                   a
                   plain
                   and
                   spiritual
                   Stile
                   ,
                   giving
                   the
                   naked
                   Truths
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   paint
                   of
                   gawdery
                   Phrase
                   ,
                   speaking
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God
                   as
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   fitting
                   Spiritual
                   Things
                   to
                   Spiritual
                   Persons
                   ,
                   or
                   opening
                   one
                   Scripture
                   by
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   certain
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   they
                   preached
                   by
                   an
                   Immediate
                   and
                   extraordinary
                   Spirit
                   or
                   Inspiration
                   ;
                   And
                   so
                   do
                   not
                   we
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   an
                   ordinary
                   Spirit
                   from
                   the
                   mediate
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   must
                   study
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   left
                   to
                   use
                   what
                   Method
                   we
                   think
                   may
                   be
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   before
                   )
                   most
                   profitable
                   for
                   the
                   Edification
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   although
                   the
                   Matter
                   of
                   our
                   Sermons
                   are
                   God's
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   Divine
                   and
                   Sacred
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Form
                   or
                   Method
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   as
                   well
                   call
                   Formal
                   and
                   Human
                   ,
                   as
                   so
                   to
                   call
                   our
                   Sacred
                   Hymns
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   God
                   hath
                   graciously
                   owned
                   nevertheless
                   this
                   form
                   of
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   daily
                   doth
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   many
                   Sinners
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   doth
                   our
                   way
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   comforting
                   and
                   refreshing
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   many
                   Saints
                   .
                   —
                   We
                   have
                   matter
                   to
                   be
                   sung
                   plainly
                   expressed
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   well
                   known
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   Hymns
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   
                   Songs
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   also
                   easily
                   known
                   by
                   such
                   who
                   are
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Word
                   of
                   Christ
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Matter
                   of
                   them
                   or
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   known
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   so
                   which
                   we
                   hear
                   preached
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   touching
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   formally
                   God's
                   Word
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   materially
                   so
                   :
                   and
                   since
                   we
                   are
                   exhorted
                   to
                   sing
                   Hymns
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                   ,
                   I
                   ask
                   whether
                   those
                   Hymns
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                   could
                   be
                   without
                   a
                   Form
                   ,
                   either
                   immediately
                   ,
                   or
                   mediately
                   precomposed
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ?
                   and
                   whether
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   assist
                   God's
                   Servants
                   now
                   in
                   precomposed
                   Hymns
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   of
                   old
                   ?
                
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   
                     But
                     may
                     be
                     you
                     will
                     say
                     ,
                  
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   Metre
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   other
                   words
                   are
                   added
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   Songs
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   humane
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   originally
                   given
                   forth
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Holy
                   Men
                   of
                   old
                   who
                   gave
                   forth
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   spake
                   them
                   either
                   in
                   Hebrew
                   or
                   Greek
                   words
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   some
                   may
                   object
                   our
                   Translation
                   of
                   the
                   Bible
                   is
                   Humane
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Scripture
                   not
                   God's
                   Word
                   ;
                   besides
                   we
                   have
                   many
                   humane
                   Supplements
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   added
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   sense
                   good
                   in
                   our
                   English
                   Tongue
                   :
                   And
                   as
                   touching
                   Meter
                   ,
                   Prose
                   and
                   Verse
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   same
                   Truth
                   be
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Verse
                   as
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Prose
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   equal
                   Feet
                   ,
                   or
                   measured
                   fitly
                   to
                   be
                   sung
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   matter
                   Rhime
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   some
                   tell
                   you
                   
                   David's
                   Psalms
                   were
                   left
                   in
                   the
                   
                   Original
                   .
                   But
                   should
                   we
                   miss
                   it
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   or
                   Singing
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   since
                   we
                   can
                   appeal
                   to
                   God
                   we
                   do
                   both
                   as
                   nigh
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   received
                   Light
                   and
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   Who
                   do
                   you
                   think
                   will
                   be
                   most
                   excusable
                   in
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   we
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   ,
                   who
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   arrived
                   to
                   a
                   satisfaction
                   about
                   the
                   Form
                   or
                   Manner
                   of
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Singing
                   ,
                   will
                   do
                   neither
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   leastwise
                   wholly
                   live
                   in
                   omission
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   say
                   they
                   believe
                   't
                   is
                   an
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                
                 
                   And
                   let
                   me
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   admit
                   of
                   this
                   nice
                   Exception
                   against
                   practising
                   of
                   an
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   know
                   the
                   exact
                   Form
                   ,
                   this
                   will
                   run
                   us
                   into
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   needless
                   and
                   frivolous
                   Objections
                   in
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   other
                   Ordinances
                   ;
                   one
                   or
                   two
                   of
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   met
                   withal
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   Example
                   .
                   In
                   Breaking
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   (
                   saith
                   one
                   )
                   you
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   but
                   one
                   Loaf
                   ,
                   because
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   was
                   but
                   one
                   entire
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   one
                   Bread
                   ;
                   therefore
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   if
                   you
                   have
                   many
                   Loaves
                   ,
                   you
                   err
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   this
                   Ordinance
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   by
                   you
                   practised
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   humane
                   and
                   devised
                   .
                   Saith
                   another
                   ,
                   As
                   soon
                   as
                   you
                   have
                   broke
                   the
                   Bread
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   pour
                   forth
                   the
                   Wine
                   ;
                   because
                   so
                   soon
                   as
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   was
                   broke
                   ,
                   his
                   Blood
                   came
                   forth
                   .
                   Saith
                   a
                   Third
                   ,
                   You
                   must
                   eat
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   none
                   remain
                   ;
                   which
                   others
                   deny
                   .
                   One
                   says
                   ,
                   We
                   must
                   eat
                   plentifully
                   ,
                   for
                   Christ
                   so
                   bids
                   his
                   Friends
                   ,
                   
                     Cant.
                     5.
                     1.
                  
                   
                   Saith
                   another
                   ,
                   A
                   little
                   
                   quantity
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   the
                   Cup
                   ,
                   will
                   answer
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   the
                   Administration
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   in
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   one
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   You
                   must
                   Baptize
                   the
                   Person
                   forwards
                   ;
                   saith
                   another
                   ,
                   Backwards
                   ;
                   one
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   swift
                   Motion
                   ;
                   another
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   done
                   with
                   a
                   slow
                   Motion
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   the
                   Person
                   lie
                   some
                   time
                   buried
                   in
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   clear
                   Representation
                   of
                   the
                   Burial
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   Would
                   not
                   these
                   be
                   silly
                   Objections
                   ?
                   And
                   yet
                   these
                   appertain
                   to
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   the
                   Administration
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Ordinance
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   1
                   
                     Cor.
                     11.
                     16.
                     
                     If
                     any
                     seem
                     contentious
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     no
                     such
                     Custom
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   We
                   read
                   ,
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   had
                   lost
                   an
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   of
                   
                     sitting
                     in
                     Booths
                     in
                     the
                     Feast
                     of
                     Tabernacles
                     ,
                  
                   Nehem.
                   8.
                   14.
                   
                     which
                     had
                     not
                     been
                     done
                     from
                     the
                     days
                     of
                  
                   Joshuah
                   
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                  
                   Nun
                   ,
                   
                     vers
                     .
                     17.
                  
                   so
                   that
                   none
                   were
                   then
                   living
                   to
                   tell
                   them
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   those
                   Booths
                   .
                   Suppose
                   now
                   that
                   one
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   made
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   that
                   way
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   have
                   agreed
                   about
                   the
                   Form
                   or
                   Fashion
                   of
                   these
                   Booths
                   ,
                   would
                   this
                   have
                   justified
                   some
                   others
                   among
                   them
                   to
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   We
                   will
                   have
                   no
                   Booths
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   unless
                   there
                   be
                   some
                   extraordinary
                   Prophet
                   to
                   shew
                   us
                   the
                   Form
                   or
                   Manner
                   how
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   ?
                   No
                   sure
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   none
                   among
                   them
                   that
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   that
                   were
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   there
                   had
                   ,
                   doubtless
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   worthy
                   of
                   Reproof
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   all
                   ,
                   
                     according
                     as
                     they
                     found
                     it
                     written
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     commanded
                  
                   
                   Moses
                   ,
                   &c.
                   they
                   went
                   to
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   down
                   Olive-branches
                   ,
                   and
                   Pine-branches
                   ,
                   and
                   Myrtle-branches
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   them
                   Booths
                   .
                   Lord
                   grant
                   us
                   the
                   like
                   Wisdom
                   in
                   this
                   great
                   Case
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   lost
                   ,
                   or
                   long-neglected
                   Ordinance
                   amongst
                   us
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     Singing
                     of
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     Hymns
                     ,
                     and
                     Spiritual
                     Songs
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   Singing
                   is
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   Art
                   ;
                   Who
                   can
                   〈◊〉
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   taught
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   do
                   it
                   artifically
                   ?
                   &c.
                   Can
                   this
                   be
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   Sacred
                   Gospel-Worship
                   ?
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   As
                   this
                   Objection
                   excludes
                   this
                   Holy
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   would
                   likewise
                   exclude
                   other
                   Duties
                   .
                   You
                   will
                   not
                   admit
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   done
                   without
                   Art.
                   There
                   is
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   an
                   Art
                   in
                   Speaking
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   Man
                   but
                   has
                   need
                   to
                   learn
                   and
                   be
                   in●tructed
                   to
                   speak
                   as
                   he
                   ought
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   not
                   ●ender
                   himself
                   ridiculous
                   ,
                   especially
                   when
                   he
                   speaks
                   about
                   Divine
                   Things
                   .
                   How
                   rarely
                   and
                   ●egantly
                   do
                   some
                   Men
                   express
                   themselves
                   to
                   ●●ify
                   others
                   ,
                   by
                   improving
                   their
                   natural
                   Parts
                   ?
                   Also
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   Art
                   in
                   Preaching
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   young
                   Men
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   begin
                   to
                   take
                   upon
                   them
                   that
                   Work
                   ,
                   need
                   instruction
                   how
                   to
                   handle
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   in
                   Praying
                   too
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   have
                   shewed
                   in
                   this
                   Treatise
                   ,
                   that
                   Men
                   are
                   as
                   apt
                   ;
                   by
                   natural
                   Instincts
                   ,
                   to
                   sing
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   speak
                   :
                   And
                   Paul
                   shews
                   ,
                   in
                   1
                   
                     Cor.
                     14.
                  
                   that
                   all
                   who
                   have
                   Spiritual
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   should
                   use
                   them
                   with
                   all
                   Wisdom
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   God's
                   People
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   edified
                   .
                   
                     If
                     the
                     Trumpet
                     gives
                     an
                     uncertain
                     Sound
                     ,
                     who
                     shall
                     prepare
                     himself
                     
                     to
                     the
                     Battel
                     ?
                  
                   The
                   Method
                   of
                   Preaching
                   must
                   be
                   learned
                   and
                   improved
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   well
                   too
                   .
                   Some
                   who
                   have
                   great
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   yet
                   cannot
                   utter
                   themselves
                   in
                   an
                   Eloquent
                   manner
                   to
                   the
                   profit
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   against
                   studying
                   the
                   Rule
                   or
                   Art
                   of
                   Speaking
                   :
                   But
                   all
                   the
                   World
                   knows
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Singing
                   is
                   easily
                   learned
                   ;
                   And
                   who
                   gave
                   Men
                   those
                   Faculties
                   of
                   Learning
                   ?
                   &c.
                   Natural
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   improved
                   to
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   God.
                   Is
                   not
                   Reading
                   of
                   God's
                   Word
                   an
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   part
                   of
                   God's
                   Worship
                   ?
                   and
                   must
                   not
                   People
                   learn
                   to
                   read
                   ?
                   And
                   is
                   not
                   that
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   Art
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Singing
                   ?
                   can
                   People
                   read
                   unless
                   they
                   are
                   learned
                   ?
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   well
                   if
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   who
                   make
                   this
                   Objection
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   suffer
                   their
                   Children
                   to
                   sing
                   vain
                   Songs
                   ,
                   whilst
                   they
                   plead
                   against
                   singing
                   of
                   
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     Hymns
                     ,
                     and
                     Spiritual
                     Songs
                     .
                  
                   But
                   since
                   't
                   is
                   so
                   natural
                   for
                   all
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   Youth
                   ,
                   to
                   learn
                   to
                   sing
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   easily
                   attained
                   ,
                   ought
                   not
                   Parents
                   to
                   instruct
                   their
                   Children
                   about
                   what
                   they
                   should
                   sing
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   Art
                   and
                   Nature
                   too
                   (
                   as
                   some
                   call
                   them
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   improved
                   to
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   Grace
                   makes
                   Natural
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Arts
                   to
                   become
                   Spiritual
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   very
                   words
                   of
                   gracious
                   Persons
                   are
                   ,
                   or
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   Spiritual
                   :
                   the
                   more
                   of
                   Art
                   Men
                   have
                   to
                   express
                   themselves
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   useful
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   to
                   others
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   for
                   Art
                   and
                   Learning
                   ,
                   how
                   should
                   we
                   have
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   knowledg
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   they
                   
                   being
                   locked
                   up
                   from
                   us
                   in
                   unknown
                   Tongues
                   ?
                
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   Some
                   have
                   objected
                   against
                   Singing
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   Gift
                   and
                   Manner
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   suppose
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Time
                   in
                   Singing
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   continued
                   ,
                   and
                   successively
                   handed
                   down
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   they
                   might
                   object
                   against
                   the
                   Bible
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   We
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   receive
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   did
                   not
                   continue
                   the
                   Gift
                   of
                   Tongues
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   virtue
                   of
                   those
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   the
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Testament
                   (
                   without
                   Humane
                   Art
                   )
                   might
                   be
                   delivered
                   to
                   us
                   :
                   Nay
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   Preaching
                   too
                   ,
                   &c.
                   for
                   those
                   Gifts
                   in
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   manner
                   of
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   continued
                   nor
                   handed
                   down
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   what
                   Ordinance
                   had
                   not
                   lost
                   its
                   Primitive
                   Form
                   under
                   the
                   Apostacy
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 AND
                 now
                 ,
                 Brother
                 ,
                 suffer
                 me
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 little
                 Improvement
                 likewise
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 your
                 Conclusion
                 savours
                 of
                 much
                 Bitterness
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 have
                 mine
                 end
                 with
                 all
                 Sweetness
                 :
                 if
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 Tartness
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 well
                 help
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 .
                 Whereas
                 you
                 infer
                 singing
                 together
                 of
                 
                 David's
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 humane
                 precomposed
                 Forms
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 corrupting
                 the
                 pure
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 mingling
                 Law
                 and
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 humane
                 and
                 divine
                 things
                 together
                 .
              
               
               
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 infer
                 ,
                 That
                 to
                 sing
                 
                 David's
                 Psalms
                 and
                 Scripture-Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 sacred
                 Songs
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 holy
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 mingle
                 Law
                 and
                 Gospel
                 together
                 any
                 otherwise
                 than
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 done
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 Moral
                 Duties
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ;
                 Whereas
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 This
                 will
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 return
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 came
                 ,
                 
                   at
                   a
                   Dog
                   to
                   his
                   Vomit
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   Sow
                   that
                   was
                   washed
                   ,
                   to
                   her
                   wallowing
                   in
                   the
                   Mire
                   .
                
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 do
                 not
                 write
                 like
                 an
                 humble
                 and
                 trembling-hearted
                 Christian
                 ,
                 but
                 shew
                 too
                 much
                 Gall
                 and
                 Worm-wood
                 in
                 your
                 Spirit
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 sing
                 the
                 Psalms
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                   sacred
                   Scripture-Hymns
                   and
                   spiritual
                   Songs
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 build
                 up
                 the
                 
                   old
                   waste
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   restore
                   the
                   ancient
                   Paths
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   ,
                
                 and
                 a
                 going
                 forward
                 and
                 not
                 backward
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ;
                 You
                 would
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 Leaders
                 among
                 us
                 seriously
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 for
                 such
                 formal
                 Singing
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 plead
                 at
                 the
                 Bar
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 this
                 Practice
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 may
                 urge
                 it
                 on
                 their
                 fellow-Brethren
                 here
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 you
                 put
                 up
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 true
                 sight
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 evil
                 Consequences
                 of
                 this
                 Error
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 pleased
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 cause
                 his
                 People
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 with
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 we
                 may
                 strengthen
                 the
                 weak
                 Hands
                 and
                 feeble
                 Knees
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 intreat
                 you
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 good
                 account
                 at
                 the
                 Bar
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 diminish
                 from
                 God's
                 Word
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 from
                 Christ's
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 ;
                 for
                 sure
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Songs
                 is
                 one
                 Ordinance
                 found
                 therein
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 strive
                 to
                 take
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 foolishly
                 plead
                 only
                 for
                 a
                 thing
                 called
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Act
                 or
                 discharge
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Duty
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 contrive
                 a
                 new
                 kind
                 of
                 singing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dark
                 Imagination
                 of
                 your
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 add
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 stead
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 believe
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 could
                 )
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 left
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 any
                 Certainty
                 how
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 performed
                 ;
                 and
                 hereby
                 also
                 lay
                 a
                 just
                 occasion
                 of
                 Offence
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Stumbling-block
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 weak
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 they
                 may
                 practise
                 Ordinances
                 acceptably
                 to
                 God
                 (
                 which
                 requires
                 the
                 bodily
                 Organs
                 )
                 without
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 deny
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 glorify
                 God
                 ,
                 tho
                 redeemed
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ;
                 and
                 expose
                 our
                 Glory
                 (
                 viz.
                 our
                 Tongue
                 )
                 to
                 Reproach
                 and
                 Shame
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 rob
                 God
                 of
                 some
                 part
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 one
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 glorious
                 Praise
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 poor
                 Church
                 of
                 much
                 sweet
                 Comfort
                 and
                 Soul-Refreshment
                 in
                 his
                 blessed
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 consider
                 what
                 an
                 account
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 Judg
                 of
                 the
                 Quick
                 and
                 Dead
                 ,
                 for
                 saying
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 
                   they
                   sung
                
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 viz.
                 
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Disciples
                
                 )
                 they
                 did
                 but
                 give
                 Thanks
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   say
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 remote
                 and
                 indirect
                 Signification
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Word
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 sung
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 his
                 Disciples
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 See
                 what
                 Reverend
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 hath
                 said
                 in
                 
                   Pag.
                   14.
                
                 of
                 his
                 Book
                 ,
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Objection
                 as
                 you
                 make
                 ,
                 mentioning
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Psal
                
                 .
                 3.
                 4.
                 
                 &
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   77.
                   1.
                   
                   I
                   cried
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   my
                   Voice
                   :
                
                 
                   Shall
                   a
                   Man
                   detract
                   from
                   his
                   meaning
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   (
                   saith
                   Mr.
                   Cotton
                   )
                   he
                   cried
                   to
                   God
                   only
                   with
                   his
                   Heart
                   ?
                   So
                   when
                   David
                   exhorteth
                   the
                   Gentile
                   Churches
                   
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     joyful
                     Noise
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   you
                   do
                   detract
                   from
                   his
                   meaning
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   make
                   his
                   meaning
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   sing
                   unto
                   him
                   with
                   our
                   Voice
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   only
                   make
                   Melody
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   our
                   Hearts
                   ?
                   such
                   〈◊〉
                   (
                   ●aith
                   he
                   )
                   from
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   alike
                   disallowed
                   and
                   accursed
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   adding
                   to
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 (
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 a
                 diminishing
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   
                     saith
                     he
                  
                   ,
                   you
                   object
                   singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   with
                   the
                   Voice
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   that
                   Melody
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                
                 
                   or
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   I
                   find
                   he
                   speaks
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   No
                   Scripture
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   speaketh
                   of
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   Type
                   ,
                   nor
                   doth
                   any
                   Evidence
                   of
                   Reason
                   declare
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   You
                   might
                   as
                   well
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   praying
                   with
                   the
                   Voice
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   praying
                   with
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   abolished
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   If
                   singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   Voice
                   had
                   been
                   a
                   typical
                   Worship
                   ,
                   David
                   would
                   
                   not
                   have
                   exhorted
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   Practice
                   of
                   it
                   on
                   the
                   Lord's-Day
                   under
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   
                     Psal
                     .
                     95.
                     1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     7.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   used
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Lord's-Supper
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   Feast
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ;
                   nor
                   would
                   Paul
                   and
                   Silas
                   have
                   used
                   it
                   in
                   Prison
                   among
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ;
                   nor
                   would
                   the
                   Apostle
                   have
                   injoyned
                   it
                   on
                   the
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Light
                   of
                   Nature
                   is
                   never
                   wont
                   to
                   teach
                   us
                   Types
                   and
                   Shadows
                   ;
                   doth
                   it
                   not
                   as
                   well
                   teach
                   us
                   to
                   praise
                   God
                   in
                   singing
                   with
                   our
                   Tongues
                   in
                   times
                   of
                   our
                   rejoycing
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   cry
                   to
                   God
                   with
                   our
                   Voices
                   in
                   times
                   of
                   distress
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ;
                 Whereas
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 err
                 from
                 the
                 Rule
                 in
                 offering
                 Praises
                 to
                 God
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Appointment
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 vain
                 ?
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 whilst
                 we
                 thus
                 offer
                 Praises
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 we
                 worship
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Appointment
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 acceptable
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Comfort
                 .
              
               
                 Strange
                 ,
                 ours
                 is
                 not
                 right
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Singing
                 !
                 and
                 yet
                 you
                 can
                 find
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 to
                 perform
                 that
                 sacred
                 Duty
                 and
                 Ordinance
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 answered
                 your
                 Book
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 been
                 pleased
                 to
                 help
                 me
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 Request
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 was
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 you
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 you
                 well
                 know
                 before
                 several
                 Witnesses
                 :
                 But
                 did
                 not
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 Name
                 and
                 Honour
                 of
                 
                 God
                 lay
                 at
                 stake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Information
                 of
                 man●
                 of
                 his
                 dear
                 Saints
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the●
                 further
                 Comfort
                 and
                 Establishment
                 in
                 his
                 whol●
                 Mind
                 and
                 Will
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 answered
                 yo●
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 body
                 else
                 shall
                 see
                 cause
                 to
                 reply
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 return
                 an
                 Answer
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 find
                 it
                 do
                 deserve
                 or
                 nee●
                 one
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 spare
                 my
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 t●
                 enable
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 Work.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 one
                 word
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 my
                 dear
                 Brethren
                 and
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 whose
                 Souls
                 are
                 established
                 in
                 thi●
                 sweet
                 and
                 heavenly
                 Ordinance
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Consider
                 how
                 universally
                 this
                 Ordinance
                 hath
                 been
                 practised
                 ,
                 of
                 singing
                 the
                 Praise●
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 variety
                 of
                 Persons
                 ;
                 as
                 Kings
                 and
                 godly
                 Princes
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 King
                 in
                 Jesurun
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 33.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Joshaphat
                   ,
                   Solomon
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 By
                 worthy
                 Governours
                 ,
                 as
                 Nehemiah
                 ,
                 &c.
                 by
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 of
                 God's
                 People
                 ;
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Jesus
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Times
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 all
                 places
                 ;
                 by
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   15.
                
                 by
                 David
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 by
                 Solomon
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 by
                 Jehoshaphat
                 in
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 at
                 the
                 holy
                 Supper
                 ,
                 by
                 Paul
                 and
                 Sila●
                 in
                 Prison
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 almost
                 all
                 Conditions
                 ;
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 Imprisonment
                 ,
                 in
                 Persecution
                 and
                 Martyrdom
                 .
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 all
                 Sexes
                 ,
                 both
                 Men
                 ,
                 Women
                 and
                 Maidens
                 ,
                 old
                 Men
                 and
                 Children
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Nay
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 all
                 Creatures
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
                 are
                 called
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 sing
                 forth
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Consider
                 how
                 God
                 hath
                 honoured
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 Presence
                 and
                 gracious
                 Acceptance
                 ,
                 
                   2
                   Chron.
                   5.
                   13.
                
                 with
                 Victory
                 over
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 
                   2
                   Chron.
                
                 20.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Confirmed
                 by
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   16.
                   25
                   ,
                   26.
                
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Consider
                 that
                 Singing
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Musick
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Wells
                 observes
                 ,
                 the
                 Trees
                 and
                 Woods
                 by
                 a
                 Metonymy
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 sing
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 sweet
                 Musick
                 do
                 the
                 pretty
                 Birds
                 make
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Woods
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 Musick
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 singing
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 at
                 the
                 Celebration
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 most
                 sublime
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Singing
                 is
                 the
                 Musick
                 and
                 Melody
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 Musick
                 and
                 Melody
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 'T
                 is
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Musick
                 and
                 Melody
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 glorious
                 and
                 glorified
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 send
                 up
                 their
                 Praises
                 this
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 be
                 intreated
                 to
                 cry
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 
                   pray
                   and
                   sing
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   Vnderstanding
                   also
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 15.
                 and
                 with
                 Grace
                 in
                 your
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 labour
                 after
                 Holy
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 Frames
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 sing
                 with
                 Affections
                 ;
                 let
                 your
                 joyful
                 Noise
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 God's
                 Love
                 in
                 a
                 dear
                 Redeemer
                 to
                 your
                 
                 own
                 Souls
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 exciting
                 your
                 Graces
                 ,
                 let
                 Faith
                 be
                 in
                 exercise
                 in
                 this
                 Duty
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 inward
                 Joy
                 ;
                 remember
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 Duty
                 to
                 rejoice
                 evermore
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 then
                 can
                 hinder
                 your
                 Singing
                 God's
                 Praises
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ?
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 Spiritual
                 Mercies
                 and
                 Blessings
                 ;
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 more
                 for
                 deliverance
                 from
                 your
                 Sin
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 your
                 Suffering
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 have
                 found
                 that
                 Singing
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 sweet
                 and
                 raising
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 full
                 o●
                 Instruction
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 how
                 God
                 has
                 blessed
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 some
                 Souls
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Consolation
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Austis
                 is
                 very
                 excellent
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ;
                 
                   
                     Quantu●
                     flevi
                     in
                     hymnis
                     &
                     canticis
                     suavè
                     〈◊〉
                     Ecclesiae
                     tuae
                     ,
                     voces
                     ill●
                     influebant
                     〈◊〉
                     &
                     eliquabatur
                     veritas
                     tua
                     in
                     cor
                     meum
                     ,
                     ex
                     ea
                     effluebat
                     ,
                     inde
                     effectus
                     pietatis
                     ;
                     &
                     currebant
                     lachrymae
                     ,
                     &
                     benè
                     mihi
                     erat
                     cum
                     eis
                     .
                  
                   How
                   sweetly
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   have
                   I
                   wept
                   in
                   Hymns
                   and
                   Songs
                   at
                   the
                   sounding
                   of
                   thy
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   Voices
                   flew
                   into
                   mine
                   Ears
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Truth
                   melted
                   into
                   mine
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   flew
                   forth
                   the
                   Effects
                   of
                   Godliness
                   ;
                   the
                   Tears
                   ran
                   down
                   mine
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   well
                   with
                   me
                   when
                   I
                   was
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 Aug.
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Cap.
                 6.
                 
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               AN
               ANSWER
               TO
               Mr.
               
               Marlow's
               Appendix
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               his
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               that
               Singing
               of
               
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
              
               ,
               was
               performed
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               by
               a
               Special
               or
               an
               Extraordinary
               Gift
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               practised
               in
               these
               Days
               ,
            
             
               Are
               Examined
               ,
               and
               clearly
               Detected
               .
            
             
               Also
               some
               Reflections
               on
               what
               he
               speaks
               on
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Hymnos
               :
               And
               on
               his
               undue
               Quotations
               of
               divers
               Learned
               Men.
               By
               a
               Learned
               Hand
               .
            
             
               Psal
               .
               119.
               141.
               
            
             
               I
               am
               small
               and
               despised
               :
               yet
               do
               not
               I
               forget
               thy
               Precepts
               .
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               22.
               
            
             
               Wherefore
               Tongues
               are
               for
               a
               Sign
               ,
               not
               to
               them
               that
               believe
               ,
               but
               to
               them
               that
               believe
               not
               :
               but
               Prophesying
               serveth
               not
               for
               them
               that
               believe
               not
               ,
               but
               for
               them
               that
               believe
               .
            
             
               By
               B.
               KEACH
               .
            
             
               London
               ,
               Printed
               for
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               sóld
               by
               
                 John
                 Hancock
              
               in
               Castle-Alley
               on
               the
               West
               side
               of
               the
               Royal-Exchange
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Author
               at
               his
               House
               near
               Horselydown
               in
               
                 Southwark
                 .
                 1691.
              
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               all
               the
               Saints
               and
               Churches
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Christian
               Salutation
               .
            
             
               Honoured
               ,
               and
               Beloved
               ;
            
             
               IT
               grieves
               me
               I
               have
               further
               occasion
               to
               trouble
               you
               after
               this
               manner
               :
               I
               know
               not
               what
               should
               move
               Mr.
               Marlow
               to
               write
               his
               Appendix
               ,
               just
               at
               a
               time
               when
               he
               was
               told
               I
               was
               writing
               an
               Answer
               to
               his
               first
               Discourse
               :
               he
               might
               have
               had
               a
               little
               Patience
               ,
               and
               have
               staid
               till
               my
               Treatise
               was
               published
               ,
               whereby
               he
               might
               the
               better
               have
               perceived
               ,
               whether
               what
               he
               wrote
               the
               last
               Year
               would
               abide
               the
               Test
               or
               Trial
               of
               God's
               Word
               or
               not
               :
               This
               is
               therefore
               his
               second
               Attempt
               in
               publick
               against
               God's
               holy
               Ordinance
               of
               singing
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               Hymns
               ,
               &c.
               before
               any
               body
               appeared
               visibly
               to
               oppose
               ,
               or
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               his
               undue
               Proceedings
               .
               For
               what
               Call
               he
               had
               to
               begin
               this
               Controversy
               at
               such
               an
               unseasonable
               time
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               since
               he
               has
               done
               it
               ,
               certainly●
               none
               can
               see
               any
               just
               cause
               to
               blame
               me
               for
               standing
               
               up
               in
               the
               Defence
               of
               that
               Truth
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               so
               well
               satisfied
               about
               ,
               and
               established
               in
               ,
               and
               that
               too
               as
               it
               is
               practised
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               am
               related
               as
               an
               unworthy
               Member
               ,
               and
               above
               twenty
               Baptized
               Congregations
               besides
               in
               this
               Nation
               .
               Tho
               before
               I
               went
               about
               it
               ,
               I
               offered
               my
               Brethren
               (
               him
               or
               any
               other
               )
               a
               sober
               and
               friendly
               Conference
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Meekness
               ,
               which
               I
               could
               not
               obtain
               ,
               tho
               I
               did
               not
               give
               such
               a
               publick
               Challenge
               as
               my
               Brother
               intimates
               in
               that
               strange
               Epistle
               he
               hath
               wrote
               to
               me
               ;
               but
               upon
               the
               coming
               forth
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               I
               was
               troubled
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               had
               it
               been
               discoursed
               in
               the
               General
               Assembly
               ,
               but
               that
               was
               not
               consented
               to
               ;
               and
               then
               I
               told
               my
               honoured
               and
               Reverend
               Brethren
               my
               purpose
               was
               to
               give
               an
               Answer
               to
               his
               Book
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               enter
               upon
               it
               till
               I
               was
               urged
               by
               several
               ,
               and
               particularly
               by
               Mr.
               Marlow
               himself
               ,
               before
               divers
               Witnesses
               ,
               in
               such
               kind
               of
               words
               as
               these
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 Answer
                 me
                 like
                 a
                 Man.
              
               Whether
               he
               is
               answered
               like
               a
               Man
               ,
               or
               but
               like
               a
               Child
               ,
               is
               left
               to
               your
               Consideration
               ,
               't
               is
               done
               according
               to
               that
               Light
               and
               Ability
               God
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               bestow
               upon
               me
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               he
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Helpers
               ,
               do
               see
               cause
               to
               reply
               ,
               they
               must
               answer
               such
               Persons
               who
               have
               wrote
               upon
               this
               Truth
               ,
               like
               Men
               ,
               and
               Men
               too
               of
               great
               Parts
               ,
               Learning
               and
               Piety
               ,
               or
               let
               them
               not
               trouble
               me
               nor
               the
               World
               any
               more
               .
               As
               touching
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Churches
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               but
               little
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               of
               that
               he
               hath
               writ
               to
               my self
               ,
               
               sith
               in
               my
               Judgment
               ,
               neither
               of
               them
               signify
               much
               ;
               you
               are
               Men
               of
               greater
               Wisdom
               than
               to
               be
               frightned
               out
               of
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               or
               deterred
               from
               seeking
               after
               the
               Knowledg
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               these
               scurrilous
               Names
               of
               
                 Error
                 ,
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 Human
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 prelimited
                 Forms
                 ,
                 mischievous
                 Error
                 ,
                 Carnal
                 Forms
                 ,
                 Carnal
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               These
               are
               hard
               Words
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               bespeak
               a
               trembling
               Heart
               ,
               nor
               a
               humble
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               better
               becomes
               a
               Man
               that
               pretends
               to
               Infallibility
               .
               But
               what
               some
               Men
               want
               of
               sound
               Arguments
               ,
               they
               think
               to
               make
               up
               by
               hard
               Words
               and
               Confidence
               ;
               but
               this
               will
               never
               do
               with
               you
               .
               How
               hath
               our
               Practice
               of
               baptizing
               Believers
               ,
               &c.
               been
               branded
               with
               the
               reproachful
               Name
               of
               Error
               ?
               and
               't
               is
               very
               observable
               how
               some
               Men
               of
               far
               greater
               Parts
               and
               Ability
               than
               my
               Brothers
               or
               mine
               ,
               either
               have
               cried
               out
               against
               the
               Reign
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               calling
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
               a
               gross
               Error
               ,
               as
               witness
               Mr.
               
                 Richard
                 Baxter
              
               particularly
               of
               late
               .
               'T
               is
               Arguments
               I
               know
               you
               look
               for
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               find
               those
               of
               Mr.
               
               Marlow's
               to
               prevail
               against
               what
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               do
               not
               regard
               what
               I
               have
               wrote
               in
               the
               least
               ;
               for
               I
               would
               have
               your
               Faith
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               )
               
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 M●n
                 .
              
               The
               smallness
               of
               the
               Number
               of
               our
               Churches
               who
               are
               in
               the
               Practice
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               ,
               I
               also
               know
               will
               signify
               nothing
               with
               you
               ,
               provided
               it
               be
               proved
               to
               be
               a
               Truth
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               What
               tho
               there
               was
               not
               one
               of
               our
               Churches
               that
               had
               Light
               in
               it
               ,
               
               it
               would
               certainly
               the
               more
               concern
               them
               to
               enquire
               after
               it
               .
               And
               tho
               he
               hath
               so
               coursly
               saluted
               me
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               I
               am
               not
               concerned
               at
               it
               further
               ,
               than
               to
               bewail
               his
               Confidence
               and
               Ignorance
               ,
               to
               say
               no
               worse
               ,
               I
               know
               no
               Men
               in
               any
               Age
               ,
               who
               appeared
               first
               to
               vindicate
               a
               Truth
               ,
               which
               others
               call
               an
               Error
               ,
               but
               have
               met
               with
               the
               same
               Usage
               I
               meet
               withal
               from
               our
               Brother
               ;
               who
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               is
               a
               good
               Man
               ,
               and
               means
               well
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               strangely
               beclouded
               .
               As
               I
               have
               been
               a
               Preacher
               up
               of
               Spiritual
               Worship
               (
               as
               he
               says
               )
               and
               that
               too
               more
               than
               thirty
               Years
               (
               tho
               a
               poor
               and
               unworthy
               one
               ;
               )
               so
               through
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               hope
               shall
               continue
               to
               do
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               my
               days
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               only
               Spiritual
               Worship
               ,
               you
               may
               perceive
               ,
               I
               plead
               for
               ,
               in
               contending
               for
               singing
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               Hymns
               ,
               and
               Spiritual
               Songs
               ,
               none
               of
               which
               three
               can
               be
               without
               their
               special
               and
               particular
               form
               .
               But
               must
               they
               needs
               be
               therefore
               carnal
               and
               humane
               Forms
               which
               appertain
               unto
               them
               ?
               I
               see
               't
               is
               time
               to
               stand
               up
               for
               the
               Form
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               for
               the
               Form
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Form
               of
               sound
               Words
               ;
               for
               if
               we
               must
               part
               with
               singing
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               Hymns
               ,
               &c.
               from
               his
               pretended
               Arguments
               about
               Forms
               ,
               all
               external
               Ordinances
               must
               go
               as
               well
               as
               that
               of
               Singing
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               we
               must
               give
               up
               our
               whole
               visible
               Profession
               ,
               and
               wait
               for
               those
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Time
               ,
               if
               we
               must
               not
               sing
               till
               we
               have
               that
               extraordinary
               Gift
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               which
               some
               had
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Days
               ,
               and
               the
               
               like
               in
               discharge
               of
               every
               Gospel-Ordinance
               ,
               which
               were
               to
               abide
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               He
               may
               as
               well
               therefore
               say
               ,
               I
               do
               but
               counterfeit
               that
               excellent
               Gift
               in
               Preaching
               (
               when
               I
               preach
               )
               which
               was
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               as
               thus
               to
               charge
               me
               in
               the
               case
               of
               our
               singing
               by
               the
               ordinary
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               :
               Read
               his
               Epistle
               to
               me
               ,
               Append.
               p.
               15.
               
            
             
               It
               seems
               to
               me
               as
               if
               my
               Brother
               does
               not
               understand
               the
               nature
               of
               Moral
               Duties
               ,
               or
               natural
               Worship
               ,
               but
               mistakes
               ,
               and
               thinks
               natural
               or
               moral
               Worship
               must
               needs
               be
               carnal
               ,
               tho
               we
               never
               plead
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               any
               Duties
               that
               are
               moral
               naturally
               in
               themselves
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               and
               assstance
               of
               God's
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Graces
               thereof
               in
               our
               Hearts
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               part
               of
               natural
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               ,
               to
               fear
               God
               ,
               to
               love
               God
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               too
               with
               all
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               our
               Souls
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               our
               Strength
               ,
               and
               love
               our
               Neighbours
               as
               our selves
               ?
               &c.
               These
               Duties
               appertain
               to
               natural
               Religion
               ;
               yet
               without
               the
               divine
               Help
               and
               Influences
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               we
               can
               do
               none
               of
               them
               in
               a
               right
               manner
               ;
               no
               more
               ,
               say
               I
               ,
               can
               we
               pray
               ,
               nor
               sing
               the
               Praises
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               are
               Duties
               comprehended
               in
               our
               fearing
               ,
               honouring
               ,
               worshipping
               ,
               and
               loving
               of
               him
               .
               And
               whereas
               Mr.
               Marlow
               reflects
               on
               me
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               singled
               out
               my self
               more
               than
               others
               in
               London
               ,
               in
               pushing
               on
               this
               practice
               of
               Singing
               .
               I
               must
               tell
               him
               ,
               I
               have
               abundance
               of
               Peace
               in
               my
               Spirit
               in
               what
               I
               have
               done
               therein
               :
               And
               if
               our
               People
               (
               I
               
               mean
               ,
               the
               Church
               to
               whom
               I
               belong
               )
               are
               one
               of
               the
               first
               Churches
               of
               our
               Perswasion
               in
               this
               City
               ,
               found
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               this
               Sacred
               Ordinance
               ,
               I
               am
               satisfied
               it
               will
               be
               to
               their
               great
               Honour
               ,
               (
               and
               not
               to
               their
               Reproach
               )
               and
               that
               not
               only
               in
               succeeding
               Ages
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               the
               greatest
               number
               of
               our
               worthy
               
               London-Elders
               are
               as
               well
               satisfied
               in
               this
               Truth
               as
               my self
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               their
               People
               too
               ,
               and
               will
               generally
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               in
               a
               little
               time
               get
               into
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               .
               Our
               Reverend
               Brother
               Knowllys
               't
               is
               known
               is
               clear
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               has
               practised
               it
               for
               some
               Years
               ,
               though
               at
               present
               't
               is
               not
               used
               in
               his
               Congregation
               .
               He
               told
               me
               lately
               ,
               he
               is
               about
               to
               write
               in
               Vindication
               thereof
               ,
               which
               he
               intends
               to
               publish
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               please
               to
               spare
               his
               Life
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               Mr.
               Marlow
               affirms
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               had
               brought
               Singing
               into
               our
               Congregation
               ,
               to
               the
               grief
               and
               trouble
               of
               many
               of
               our
               Members
               ;
               it
               is
               false
               ,
               for
               't
               is
               known
               the
               Church
               hath
               been
               in
               this
               practice
               near
               twenty
               Years
               after
               Breaking
               of
               Bread
               ,
               and
               near
               14
               Years
               on
               Thanksgiving-days
               in
               a
               mixt
               Congregation
               .
               And
               what
               was
               done
               of
               late
               in
               bringing
               it
               in
               after
               Sermon
               on
               the
               Lord's
               Days
               ,
               was
               done
               by
               a
               regular
               Act
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               solemn
               manner
               :
               And
               though
               some
               of
               our
               worthy
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               are
               at
               present
               somewhat
               dissatisfied
               with
               it
               ,
               yet
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               will
               in
               a
               little
               time
               see
               their
               Mistakes
               ,
               if
               such
               busy
               Men
               as
               he
               do
               
               not
               in
               an
               undue
               manner
               blow
               up
               Coals
               of
               Contention
               amongst
               us
               .
            
             
               Can
               any
               sober
               Christian
               think
               he
               hath
               done
               well
               to
               publish
               the
               Private
               Affairs
               of
               a
               Particular
               Church
               to
               the
               whole
               World
               ?
               It
               seems
               to
               some
               as
               if
               he
               has
               hopes
               there
               will
               be
               a
               Breach
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               upon
               the
               Account
               of
               our
               Singing
               the
               Praises
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               find
               our
               worthy
               Brethre●●
               understand
               themselves
               better
               than
               to
               go
               about
               to
               impose
               on
               the
               Church
               or
               Consciences
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               or
               to
               strive
               to
               pull
               down
               that
               which
               the
               Church
               and
               themselves
               too
               ,
               have
               been
               a
               building
               for
               so
               many
               Years
               .
               Can
               there
               be
               a
               Man
               so
               left
               of
               God
               as
               to
               countenance
               any
               Persons
               to
               make
               a
               Schism
               in
               a
               Congragation
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               forgo
               a
               Duty
               they
               have
               so
               long
               been
               satisfied
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               whole
               Body
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               Sentiments
               of
               a
               few
               Persons
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               Power
               over
               our
               Faith
               ?
               We
               do
               not
               say
               our
               dissatisfied
               Brethren
               shall
               sing
               with
               us
               ,
               or
               we
               will
               have
               no
               fellowship
               with
               them
               ;
               no
               ,
               God
               forbid
               we
               should
               impose
               on
               their
               Consciences
               .
               We
               do
               not
               look
               upon
               Singing
               ,
               &c.
               an
               Essential
               of
               Communion
               ;
               't
               is
               not
               for
               the
               being
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               comfort
               and
               well-being
               of
               a
               Church
               .
               We
               have
               told
               our
               Brethren
               (
               since
               we
               sing
               not
               till
               after
               our
               last
               Prayer
               )
               if
               they
               cannot
               sing
               with
               us
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nor
               stay
               with
               the
               Church
               whilst
               we
               do
               sing
               ,
               they
               may
               go
               forth
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               not
               be
               offended
               .
            
             
               Should
               any
               countenance
               ,
               through
               a
               hot
               and
               
               unaccountable
               zeal
               ,
               such
               a
               Schism
               ,
               it
               would
               make
               strange
               Confusion
               in
               our
               Churches
               .
               And
               since
               he
               thus
               publickly
               hints
               at
               this
               private
               Case
               amongst
               us
               ,
               I
               had
               I
               thought
               a
               clear
               Call
               to
               open
               the
               matter
               plainly
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               clear
               my self
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               all
               who
               may
               read
               his
               Epistle
               and
               this
               my
               Answer
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               done
               nothing
               we
               have
               the
               least
               cause
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               ,
               or
               unable
               to
               justif●●
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               or
               Man.
               
            
             
               I
               shall
               add
               one
               word
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               Brethren
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               they
               will
               consider
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               they
               look
               upon
               us
               equal
               in
               Knowledg
               and
               Uprightness
               towards
               God
               with
               themselves
               ,
               they
               may
               see
               we
               have
               the
               same
               ground
               to
               be
               offended
               with
               them
               in
               diminishing
               from
               God's
               Word
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               be
               with
               us
               ,
               for
               adding
               (
               as
               possibly
               they
               think
               )
               to
               God's
               Word
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               let
               them
               consider
               't
               is
               a
               horrid
               Evil
               to
               break
               the
               Bond
               of
               Spiritual
               Union
               ,
               and
               unawares
               to
               wound
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Whose
               Work
               is
               it
               thus
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               the
               Devil's
               ?
               and
               what
               a
               reproach
               doth
               it
               bring
               upon
               the
               Truth
               ?
               and
               how
               grievous
               is
               it
               to
               all
               truly
               Godly
               Ones
               ,
               and
               grateful
               to
               the
               Enemies
               of
               our
               Sacred
               Profession
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               upon
               such
               a
               trifle
               ,
               can
               it
               be
               so
               hainous
               a
               Crime
               to
               be
               found
               often
               in
               that
               Duty
               ,
               which
               they
               with
               us
               have
               so
               often
               and
               long
               been
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               mixt
               Assembly
               too
               ,
               many
               and
               many
               times
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               brought
               in
               by
               almost
               an
               unanimous
               Agreement
               in
               a
               solemn
               Church-Meeting
               ,
               there
               
               being
               not
               ,
               above
               five
               or
               six
               that
               shewed
               any
               publick
               dissent
               ,
               nor
               they
               neither
               signifying
               any
               such
               dissatisfaction
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               if
               we
               sang
               at
               such
               Times
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               bear
               it
               ;
               nor
               do
               I
               hear
               they
               do
               desire
               us
               now
               to
               decline
               the
               said
               practice
               .
               Love
               will
               cover
               a
               greater
               Fault
               than
               this
               ,
               for
               they
               may
               see
               cause
               to
               believe
               't
               is
               not
               Self-Interest
               ,
               but
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               we
               wholly
               aim
               at●
               But
               to
               return
               .
            
             
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               I
               wonder
               any
               should
               be
               taken
               with
               his
               Book
               ,
               for
               I
               never
               saw
               any
               thing
               come
               out
               in
               Print
               upon
               any
               controvertible
               Truth
               ,
               that
               has
               less
               of
               Argument
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               more
               of
               Confidence
               .
               And
               't
               is
               not
               my
               Thoughts
               alone
               ,
               nor
               more
               destruct●●
               Mediums
               made
               use
               of
               to
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               external
               Parts
               of
               Religion
               .
               Nay
               ,
               one
               told
               me
               very
               lately
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               our
               dissatisfied
               Members
               intimated
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               our
               Bible
               was
               not
               truly
               or
               rightly-translated
               ;
               and
               it
               seems
               to
               rise
               from
               what
               Mr.
               Marlow
               hath
               asserted
               in
               his
               Book
               about
               the
               word
               Hymnos
               .
               I
               fear'd
               that
               would
               be
               the
               Effect
               of
               his
               Attempt
               ,
               if
               any
               Body
               regarded
               what
               he
               hath
               said
               upon
               that
               account
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               pray
               ,
               what
               Call
               has
               he
               to
               rebuke
               me
               ,
               after
               this
               publick
               manner
               ,
               especially
               before
               the
               whole
               World
               ?
               If
               I
               had
               done
               any
               thing
               amiss
               in
               his
               Judgment
               in
               that
               Matter
               ,
               I
               could
               wish
               he
               had
               had
               more
               Wisdom
               and
               Prudence
               ,
               or
               else
               left
               the
               Controversy
               to
               some
               more
               discreet
               and
               abler
               Pen.
               
            
             
               I
               cannot
               forget
               the
               two
               Brethren
               that
               oppoposed
               
               Singing
               the
               Praises
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               comply
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               though
               they
               did
               not
               separate
               themselves
               from
               the
               Church
               )
               when
               first
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               was
               received
               amongst
               us
               near
               twenty
               Years
               ago
               .
               One
               of
               them
               soon
               after
               brought
               a
               great
               Reproach
               upon
               Religion
               by
               immoral
               Actions
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               nothing
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               sometime
               after
               turned
               Quaker
               ,
               and
               to
               my
               Face
               denied
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               As
               to
               that
               way
               Mr.
               Marlow
               speaks
               of
               praising
               of
               God
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               without
               singing
               of
               Praises
               ,
               as
               being
               more
               suitable
               (
               as
               he
               thinks
               )
               to
               the
               ordinary
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               I
               must
               tell
               him
               ,
               God's
               Word●
               our
               Rule
               ;
               and
               since
               God
               doth
               require
               his
               People
               to
               celebrate
               his
               Praises
               by
               singing
               
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               doubtless
               that
               suits
               as
               well
               with
               the
               ordinary
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               such
               Gifts
               suit
               with
               Prayer
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               I
               fear
               one
               day
               he
               will
               not
               be
               found
               able
               to
               give
               any
               good
               account
               of
               himself
               in
               his
               bold
               Attempt
               ,
               in
               seeking
               to
               rob
               God
               of
               his
               glorious
               Praise
               by
               singing
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               enjoined
               us
               to
               do
               ;
               nor
               do
               I
               fear
               ,
               but
               through
               the
               Help
               and
               Authority
               of
               God's
               Word
               ,
               I
               shall
               ,
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               Christ
               ,
               stand
               with
               Joy
               and
               Confidence
               before
               him
               ,
               upon
               this
               respect
               ,
               when
               possibly
               he
               may
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               if
               he
               has
               not
               sincere
               Repentence
               for
               what
               he
               has
               done
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               false
               Assertion
               for
               him
               to
               say
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               (
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               me
               )
               That
               as
               to
               our
               way
               of
               Vocal
               Singing
               together●
               there
               is
               neither
               Command
               nor
               Example
               for
               it
               ,
               either
               in
               
               the
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               ?
               I
               shall
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               Consideration
               of
               all
               wise
               and
               sober
               Men.
               Certainly
               all
               will
               conclude
               the
               Man
               is
               strangely
               left
               of
               God
               ,
               especially
               considering
               he
               builds
               his
               main
               Confidence
               from
               a
               remote
               and
               indirect
               signification
               of
               a
               Greek
               Word
               ,
               and
               yet
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               told
               ,
               understands
               not
               that
               Language
               neither
               .
            
             
               My
               Portion
               is
               ,
               I
               perceive
               ,
               to
               undergo
               hard
               Censures
               from
               Men
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               no
               more
               than
               my
               Blessed
               Master
               met
               with
               ;
               and
               what
               am
               I
               that
               I
               should
               complain
               ?
               
                 One
                 said
                 ,
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 Man
                 :
                 but
                 others
                 said
                 ,
                 Nay
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 deceiveth
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               John
               ●
               .
               12
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               The
               Lord
               increase
               Love
               among
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               a
               bearing
               and
               forbearing
               ,
               a
               gentle
               and
               Christian
               Spirit
               .
               We
               all
               know
               but
               in
               part
               .
               And
               O
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               deliver
               Men
               ,
               who
               profess
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               from
               that
               horrid
               Sin
               of
               backbiting
               of
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               bitter
               and
               unaccountable
               Spirit
               of
               Prejudice
               that
               seems
               to
               be
               gotten
               into
               the
               Hearts
               of
               some
               ;
               from
               whence
               they
               seem
               to
               tear
               the
               Names
               of
               their
               Brethren
               to
               pieces
               through
               undue
               Offences
               .
               These
               thnigs
               are
               matter
               of
               Lamentation
               ,
               and
               I
               fear
               the
               forerunner
               of
               a
               dismal
               Hour
               that
               is
               coming
               upon
               us
               .
               Cannot
               Christians
               have
               the
               Liberty
               of
               their
               Consciences
               from
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               practise
               a
               Truth
               according
               to
               their
               Light
               ,
               without
               being
               charged
               and
               censured
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               with
               Carnal
               Forms
               ,
               and
               mischievous
               Error
               ?
               &c.
               I
               shall
               
               not
               retain
               you
               longer
               ,
               but
               desire
               you
               ,
               whoever
               you
               are
               ,
               impartially
               to
               read
               and
               well
               weigh
               my
               sober
               Reply
               to
               my
               Brother's
               Appendix
               :
               I
               am
               glad
               it
               came
               forth
               before
               all
               my
               Treatise
               was
               printed
               off
               ,
               though
               it
               is
               true
               it
               makes
               the
               Price
               more
               than
               I
               intended
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               Reverend
               and
               Learned
               Friend
               ,
               who
               meeting
               with
               Mr.
               
               Marlow's
               Appendix
               ,
               finding
               him
               quoting
               learned
               Authors
               in
               an
               undue
               and
               unaccountable
               manner
               ,
               to
               little
               purpose
               ,
               (
               which
               because
               it
               might
               possibly
               amuse
               the
               Unlearned
               and
               more
               unwary
               Reader
               )
               he
               has
               ,
               in
               love
               to
               this
               Sacred
               Truth
               ,
               and
               to
               deliver
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               from
               Mistakes
               ,
               made
               some
               Reflections
               on
               what
               he
               has
               wrote
               on
               that
               account
               ,
               at
               the
               close
               of
               this
               Reply
               .
               If
               the
               Lord
               please
               to
               bless
               what
               I
               and
               my
               Reverend
               Friend
               have
               said
               to
               the
               further
               clearing
               up
               the
               Truth
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               troubled
               at
               my
               Pains
               nor
               Charge
               .
               I
               have
               been
               forc'd
               to
               repeat
               some
               things
               twice
               or
               thrice
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               leading
               me
               in
               such
               an
               unusual
               Path.
               This
               is
               all
               at
               present
               ,
            
             
               
                 From
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 your
                 unworthy
                 Brother
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 Service
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 B.
                 Keach
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               AN
               ANSWER
               To
               Mr.
               Marlow's
               APPENDIX
               .
            
             
               
                 FIrst
                 of
                 all
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
              
               That
               to
               praise
               God
               ,
               or
               praising
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               confined
               to
               Songs
               of
               Praise
               ;
               but
               that
               there
               are
               other
               ways
               and
               manner
               of
               praising
               of
               him
               than
               such
               melodious
               Singing
               .
            
             
               Answer
               .
               We
               never
               yet
               asserted
               there
               was
               no
               other
               way
               or
               manner
               to
               praise
               God
               ,
               than
               by
               singing
               of
               his
               Praise
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               a
               Man
               who
               affirms
               any
               such
               thing
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               own
               those
               other
               ways
               of
               praising
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               for
               you
               utterly
               to
               deny
               this
               way
               ,
               or
               the
               way
               we
               use
               in
               singing
               his
               Praise
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               must
               tell
               you
               ,
               most
               Learned
               Men
               ,
               nay
               ,
               all
               that
               I
               have
               met
               with
               ,
               do
               conclude
               ,
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               or
               those
               Children
               you
               speak
               of
               
                 Matth.
                 21.
                 16.
                 
                 Luke
                 19.
                 37.
              
               did
               sing
               those
               Hosanna's
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               in
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               the
               foregoing
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               I
               perceive
               you
               have
               now
               at
               last
               raised
               the
               Auxiliaries
               against
               this
               Blessed
               Truth
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               But
               as
               a
               worthy
               Brother
               hinted
               the
               other
               day
               ,
               Dr.
               Owen
               is
               a
               press'd
               Man
               ,
               and
               as
               forced
               in
               so
               ,
               he
               doth
               you
               no
               service
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               
               will
               appear
               by
               what
               follows
               ;
               but
               more
               especially
               by
               what
               my
               worthy
               Friend
               has
               wrote
               at
               the
               close
               of
               this
               our
               Answer
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctor
               ,
               from
               
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 12.
              
               from
               the
               Greek
               word
               
                 Hymneso
                 se
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 hymn
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 I
                 will
                 praise
                 thee
                 ;
                 saith
                 ,
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 what
                 Christ
                 will
                 do
                 ,
                 viz.
                 He
                 will
                 sing
                 Praise
                 to
                 God.
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 Where
                 he
                 will
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
                 The
                 expression
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 (
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 is
                 accommodated
                 unto
                 the
                 Declaration
                 of
                 God's
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 praising
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 The
                 singing
                 of
                 Hymns
                 of
                 Praise
                 unto
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 was
                 then
                 a
                 principal
                 part
                 of
                 '
                 ●is
                 Worship
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 chearfulness
                 and
                 alacrity
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 Work
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   would
                   do
                   it
                   with
                   Joy
                   and
                   Singing
                   .
                
              
               These
               are
               the
               Doctor
               's
               words
               ,
               as
               cited
               by
               you
               ,
               Appendix
               ,
               pag.
               4.
               
               And
               thus
               did
               Christ
               sing
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               in
               that
               great
               Representative
               Church
               ,
               as
               our
               Annotators
               call
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               what
               is
               this
               to
               your
               purpose
               ?
               the
               Doctor
               tells
               you
               ,
               that
               
                 Hymneso
                 se
              
               is
               Singing
               Praises
               to
               God
               :
               And
               how
               do
               you
               know
               but
               Christ
               might
               also
               often
               sing
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               great
               Congregations
               ,
               though
               we
               do
               not
               read
               of
               it
               ,
               since
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 did
                 Jesus
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 written
                 ?
              
               Joh.
               21.
               25.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Especially
               considering
               ,
               since
               it
               was
               prophesied
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               great
               Congregation
               he
               should
               sing
               God's
               Praise
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Because
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               observes
               ,
               Singing
               in
               the
               Temple
               was
               one
               great
               part
               of
               God's
               Worship
               ;
               from
               whence
               't
               is
               not
               likely
               our
               Saviour
               should
               neglect
               that
               part
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               he
               positively
               affirms
               ,
               Christ
               did
               ,
               with
               chearfulness
               and
               joy
               ,
               give
               Praise
               to
               God
               by
               Singing
               .
               'T
               is
               well
               known
               Dr.
               Owen
               owned
               no
               other
               Singing
               than
               what
               we
               do
               ;
               he
               doth
               nowhere
               talk
               of
               the
               Effence
               of
               Singing
               in
               our
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               so
               exclude
               vocal
               or
               proper
               Singing
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               acknowledges
               Singing
               ,
               is
               Praising
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               do
               we
               ;
               and
               say
               ,
               't
               is
               one
               of
               the
               highest
               ways
               of
               Praising
               him
               too
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               intimates
               there
               are
               other
               ways
               of
               praising
               of
               God
               ,
               besides
               Singing
               his
               Praise
               ;
               though
               it
               clearly
               holdeth
               forth
               that
               our
               Saviour
               would
               praise
               God
               that
               way
               ,
               namely
               ,
               by
               Singing
               .
               And
               you
               would
               do
               well
               to
               observe
               what
               our
               late
               Learned
               Annotators
               speak
               upon
               that
               of
               
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 12.
              
               these
               are
               are
               their
               words
               .
               
                 Christ
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 one
                 Father
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 here
                 called
                 his
                 Brethren
                 )
                 he
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 by
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 one
                 Humane
                 Parent
                 ,
                 
                   Luke
                   3.
                   23
                   ,
                   38.
                
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 one
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 He
                 solemnly
                 sung
                 and
                 Praised
                 his
                 Father
                 with
                 them
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 at
                 his
                 Supper
                 ,
                 
                   Matth.
                   26.
                   30.
                
                 in
                 that
                 Representative
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Mark
                   14.
                   26.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Yet
               we
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               do
               readily
               grant
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               intimates
               ,
               those
               other
               ways
               of
               Praising
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 ●aith
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Fruits
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               hath
               a
               
               tendency
               to
               the
               Praise
               of
               God
               :
               But
               if
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Learned
               Men
               ,
               should
               intimate
               ,
               that
               that
               Greek
               word
               Hymnos
               should
               in
               a
               remote
               sence
               signify
               Praising
               of
               God
               without
               Singing
               :
               we
               ask
               ,
               Whether
               any
               o●
               them
               say
               those
               ways
               of
               Praises
               ,
               without
               Singing
               ,
               is
               the
               immediate
               ,
               genuine
               ,
               direct
               and
               primary
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               ?
            
             
               All
               your
               Helpers
               will
               fail
               you
               here
               .
               There
               are
               other
               Greek
               words
               to
               express
               those
               other
               ways
               of
               Praise
               to
               God
               besides
               Hymnos
               .
               You
               are
               upon
               a
               dangerous
               Rock
               ;
               you
               make
               it
               you●
               Business
               to
               trouble
               our
               People
               with
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               Greek
               word
               
                 Hymnos
                 ,
                 a
                 Hymn
              
               ,
               (
               though
               you
               understand
               not
               that
               Language
               )
               just
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               the
               Ped●baptists
               do
               with
               the
               word
               Baptiz
               ;
               say
               they
               ,
               i●
               signifies
               washing
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               dipping
               ,
               which
               learned
               Fisher
               grants
               .
               But
               how
               ?
               Take
               his
               words
               ,
               
                 'T
                 is
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 so
                 taken
                 improperly
                 ,
                 indirectly
                 ,
                 collaterally
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 ,
                 or
                 remotely
                 ,
                 it
                 so
                 signifys
                 ,
                 viz.
                 a
                 washing
                 :
                 But
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 the
                 direct
                 ,
                 immediate
                 genuine
                 and
                 primary
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Baptizo
                 ,
                 is
                 Immersion
                 ,
                 Dipping
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 dip
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               You
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               take
               the
               same
               way
               to
               destory
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Singing
               God's
               Praises
               ,
               as
               they
               take
               to
               destory
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               :
               But
               this
               will
               do
               your
               business
               no
               better
               than
               that
               will
               do
               theirs
               ;
               Dipping
               is
               Washing
               ,
               but
               every
               Washing
               is
               not
               Dipping
               .
               Theirs
               is
               (
               as
               Mr.
               Fisher
               observes
               )
               an
               improper
               ,
               remote
               ,
               or
               indirect
               Baptism
               ,
               that
               they
               infer
               
               from
               the
               improper
               Signification
               of
               the
               Greek
               word
               Baptizo
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               true
               Baptism
               it
               all
               .
               So
               you
               ,
               asserting
               from
               those
               Learned
               Men
               ,
               that
               the
               Greek
               word
               Hymnos
               signifies
               a
               〈◊〉
               or
               common
               praising
               of
               God
               in
               Prayer
               :
               't
               is
               ,
               say
               I
               ,
               but
               an
               improper
               ,
               indirect
               and
               remote
               sort
               of
               Singing
               of
               God's
               Praise
               ,
               that
               the
               Word
               will
               admit
               of
               in
               that
               sense
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               Singing
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               discourse
               with
               learned
               Persons
               ,
               they
               will
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               some
               Greek
               words
               do
               ,
               in
               an
               improper
               or
               remote
               sense
               ,
               bear
               several
               Significations
               ;
               but
               the
               direct
               ,
               genuine
               ,
               and
               proper
               signification
               of
               the
               Word
               is
               Singing
               ,
               or
               ,
               they
               sung
               .
               And
               now
               do
               you
               not
               think
               you
               are
               greatly
               to
               blame
               to
               make
               such
               a
               stir
               ●pon
               a
               word
               you
               understand
               not
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               you
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               thereby
               cause
               Doubts
               to
               arise
               in
               the
               Minds
               of
               poor
               weak
               Christians
               about
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Bible
               ,
               and
               render
               our
               Famous
               and
               Learned
               Translators
               unfaithful
               ?
               But
               I
               hope
               our
               People
               will
               not
               regard
               or
               mind
               what
               you
               unadvisedly
               have
               wrote
               and
               said
               upon
               this
               Account
               .
               Have
               not
               the
               Translators
               ,
               (
               who
               compared
               divers
               Greek
               Copies
               together
               ,
               )
               been
               more
               faithful
               to
               give
               the
               proper
               ,
               genuine
               and
               direct
               signification
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               they
               hymned
               ,
               they
               sung
               an
               Hymn
               ,
               than
               from
               the
               remote
               sense
               ,
               they
               said
               Grace
               ,
               or
               gave
               Thanks
               ?
               We
               read
               he
               gave
               Thanks
               when
               he
               took
               the
               Bread
               ,
               &c.
               the
               word
               there
               in
               the
               Greek
               is
               ,
               he
               Hymned
               .
               I
               have
               often
               said
               ,
               to
               sing
               to
               God
               in
               aright
               manner
               ,
               is
               
               praising
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               all
               praising
               of
               God
               is
               not
               singing
               his
               Praises
               ;
               therefore
               they
               that
               translate
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 they
                 praised
                 God
              
               ,
               speak
               the
               Truth
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               not
               speak
               all
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               our
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Disciples
               did
               no
               more
               than
               in
               an
               ordinary
               manner
               give
               Thanks
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               after
               Supper
               ,
               our
               Translators
               do
               affirm
               a
               false
               thing
               ,
               to
               say
               they
               sung
               an
               Hymn
               ,
               as
               elsewhere
               I
               have
               more
               fully
               demonstrated
               ;
               because
               Singing
               is
               more
               ,
               and
               a
               different
               thing
               from
               saying
               of
               Grace
               ,
               as
               you
               hint
               an
               old
               Dutch
               Translation
               reads
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               not
               to
               muster
               up
               a
               multitude
               of
               learned
               Men
               ,
               as
               I
               might
               do
               ,
               who
               exactly
               agree
               with
               our
               Translators
               on
               that
               word
               ,
               take
               (
               once
               again
               )
               what
               Dr.
               Du-Veil
               doth
               affirm
               ,
               (
               who
               understood
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               informed
               ,
               all
               the
               Oriental
               Tongues
               )
               in
               his
               literal
               Explanation
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 16.
                 25.
              
               
               (
               tho
               I
               quoted
               
                 him
                 before
                 )
                 citing
                 
                   Ruff
                   Presbyter
                
                 of
                 Aquilia
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 72
                 d
                 Psalm
                 saith
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 are
                 Songs
                 which
                 contain
                 the
                 Praise
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 Praise
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Hymn
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 Praise
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 sung
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Hymn
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 therefore
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 Hymn
                 ,
                 have
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 [
                 Praise
                 ]
                 [
                 and
                 of
                 God
                 ]
                 [
                 and
                 a
                 Song
                 ]
                 :
                 therefore
                 Paul
                 and
                 Silas
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 sung
                 Praises
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 Honour
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 suffered
                 innocently
                 for
                 promoting
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Many
               of
               the
               Learned
               Men
               you
               quote
               ,
               say
               Hymnos
               is
               Praise
               ,
               you
               need
               not
               say
               
               any
               more
               to
               that
               ,
               we
               all
               own
               and
               grant
               it
               ;
               but
               〈◊〉
               also
               say
               the
               proper
               and
               genuine
               Signification
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               praising
               of
               God
               by
               Singing
               .
               Now
               this
               being
               so
               ,
               you
               basely
               abuse
               the
               Translators
               ,
               
                 (
                 Append.
                 p.
                 12.
              
               )
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 Surely
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 granted
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 sung
                 and
                 sing
                 in
                 those
                 four
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 imprudent
                 Auditions
                 to
                 those
                 sacred
                 Texts
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 your
                 words
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               a
               shame
               〈◊〉
               Man
               of
               your
               Learning
               should
               (
               to
               defend
               your
               own
               Fantasy
               )
               charge
               the
               faithful
               and
               renowned
               Translators
               after
               this
               sort
               .
               These
               things
               being
               so
               ,
               What
               Authority
               have
               you
               to
               say
               our
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Disciples
               did
               not
               sing
               ?
               or
               ,
               what
               〈…〉
               any
               〈◊〉
               or
               Godly
               Christian
               to
               believe
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               so
               boldly
               affirm
               it
               ?
               Therefore
               I
               ,
               upon
               good
               Authority
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               p.
               12.
               that
               therefore
               from
               the
               Signification
               of
               the
               word
               Hymnos
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               good
               and
               sacred
               Foundation
               or
               Warrant
               for
               such
               vocal
               melodious
               singing
               at
               or
               after
               the
               Lord
               's
               Suppe●
               ,
               seeing
               the
               word
               doth
               bear
               that
               as
               the
               direct
               and
               proper
               Signification
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               also
               we
               say
               that
               what
               Christ
               did
               was
               a
               Rule
               for
               us
               in
               that
               of
               Singing
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               〈◊〉
               the
               Bread
               and
               breaking
               it
               ;
               and
               blessing
               it
               ,
               and
               taking
               the
               Cup
               ,
               &c.
               
               Must
               not
               we
               sing
               the
               Praises
               of
               Christ
               who
               have
               the
               Spirit
               〈◊〉
               in
               measure
               ,
               because
               Christ
               had
               the
               Spirit
               without
               measure
               ?
            
             
               And
               because
               the
               Primitive
               Gospel-Church
               had
               the
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               Singing
               also
               ,
               must
               we
               not
               pray
               ,
               preach
               ,
               nor
               sing
               ?
               if
               we
               must
               not
               do
               
               
               
               
               
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               must
               do
               none
               of
               them
               :
               And
               therefore
               in
               opposition
               to
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 Pag.
                 13.
              
               of
               your
               Appendix
               ,
               If
               the
               Practice
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               doth
               not
               bind
               us
               to
               the
               Observation
               of
               one
               Ordinance
               ,
               viz.
               that
               of
               Singing
               ,
               it
               binds
               us
               to
               the
               Observation
               of
               none
               ;
               't
               is
               time
               to
               look
               about
               us
               ,
               for
               your
               manner
               of
               arguing
               ,
               I
               do
               declare
               ,
               (
               as
               't
               was
               intimated
               to
               me
               the
               other
               day
               by
               my
               Reve●●nd
               Brother
               Knowles
               )
               tends
               to
               the
               overthrow
               of
               all
               Gospel-Ordinances
               whatsoever
               ;
               therefore
               I
               warn
               all
               my
               Brethren
               to
               take
               heed
               how
               they
               hearken
               to
               you
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               as
               they
               tender
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Establishment
               of
               all
               Gospel-Worship
               and
               Ordinances
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               proceed
               :
               'T
               is
               an
               easy
               thing
               (
               for
               any
               wary
               Reader
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               willing
               to
               be
               deceived
               )
               to
               perceive
               the
               Man
               hath
               a
               bad
               Cause
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               reasons
               not
               like
               a
               wise
               and
               enlightned
               understanding
               Christian
               .
            
             
               Which
               doth
               fully
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               false
               and
               preposterous
               Mediums
               or
               Ways
               he
               takes
               to
               make
               out
               what
               he
               pretends
               to
               prove
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               For
               one
               while
               he
               seems
               to
               assert
               ,
               that
               the
               Essence
               of
               Singing
               ,
               which
               is
               (
               he
               says
               )
               in
               our
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               will
               serve
               our
               turn
               in
               discharge
               of
               the
               Duty
               of
               singing
               forth
               God's
               Praises
               ,
               without
               imploying
               our
               Tongues
               or
               bodily
               Organs
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               ,
               again
               and
               again
               said
               ,
               doth
               as
               well
               exclude
               vocal
               Praying
               and
               Preaching
               ,
               &c.
               as
               Singing
               .
               See
               
                 Pag.
                 8.
              
               of
               his
               first
               Treatise
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Then
               again
               at
               another
               time
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               other
               ways
               to
               praise
               God
               besides
               singing
               of
               his
               Praises
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               sing
               his
               Praises
               at
               all
               .
               Appendix
               ,
               p.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               At
               another
               time
               he
               seems
               to
               exclude
               all
               Singing
               out
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               from
               an
               improper
               Signification
               of
               a
               Greek
               word
               ,
               and
               strives
               to
               make
               it
               out
               't
               was
               only
               common
               Praises
               or
               Thanksgiving
               in
               Prayer
               .
               See
               the
               Epistle
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               Appendix
               ,
               p.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               And
               so
               quarrels
               with
               the
               Translators
               of
               the
               holy
               Bible
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               wanted
               Skill
               in
               the
               Greek
               Tongue
               ,
               or
               else
               Faithfulness
               in
               rendring
               the
               Word
               ,
               
                 they
                 sung
                 an
                 Hymn
              
               ,
               which
               he
               tells
               you
               they
               should
               have
               rendered
               ,
               
                 they
                 gave
                 Thanks
                 ,
                 or
                 said
                 Grace
                 .
              
               But
               further
               ,
               to
               clear
               our
               Godly
               ,
               Learned
               and
               Pious
               Translators
               of
               the
               Bible
               ;
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               how
               carefully
               they
               were
               in
               other
               Cases
               ,
               particularly
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               word
               Baptizo
               ,
               which
               they
               never
               ventured
               to
               translate
               Rantizo
               ,
               sprinkling
               ,
               to
               favour
               their
               own
               Practice
               ,
               but
               rather
               chose
               to
               leave
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Original
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               not
               translate
               it
               at
               all
               ,
               than
               to
               give
               a
               false
               Signification
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               lest
               all
               these
               Tricks
               and
               Shi●ts
               should
               fail
               him
               ,
               he
               flies
               to
               another
               broken
               Refuge
               ,
               viz.
               intimating
               that
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Singing
               doth
               not
               belong
               to
               us
               now
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               practised
               by
               the
               Saints
               hereafter
               in
               the
               thousand
               Years
               Reign
               ,
               or
               seventh
               thousand
               Years
               of
               this
               World.
               Which
               is
               a
               very
               doubtful
               Point
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               whether
               there
               will
               be
               such
               a
               thousand
               Years
               Reign
               or
               not
               ,
               in
               his
               sense
               ;
               and
               yet
               this
               Duty
               
               lies
               amongst
               other
               Gospel-Ordinances
               and
               Precepts
               given
               out
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               enjoyned
               on
               the
               Churches
               ,
               which
               is
               enough
               to
               shake
               the
               Faith
               of
               our
               People
               in
               respect
               of
               other
               Ordinances
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               as
               much
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               may
               not
               belong
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               shall
               be
               practised
               in
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               (
               as
               the
               Seekers
               say
               )
               shall
               attain
               its
               first
               or
               original
               Purity
               .
               See
               
                 Pag.
                 27.
              
               of
               his
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               like
               a
               wary
               and
               fore-seeing
               Man
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               to
               carry
               his
               Cause
               ,
               he
               retires
               to
               his
               last
               Fort
               and
               Strong-hold
               ,
               and
               affirms
               ,
               That
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               singing
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               Hymns
               ,
               &c.
               was
               only
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Time
               performed
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               Gift
               ;
               and
               unless
               we
               have
               such
               a
               Gift
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               sing
               the
               Praises
               of
               God
               now
               in
               these
               days
               .
            
             
               Tho
               I
               have
               said
               enough
               to
               detect
               this
               〈…〉
               Conceit
               ,
               yet
               since
               he
               leads
               me
               in
               this
               Path
               ,
               I
               must
               ,
               I
               perceive
               ,
               reply
               again
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               already
               done
               ,
               that
               this
               Objection
               lies
               equally
               against
               Prayer
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               interpreting
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               &c.
               sith
               all
               these
               Gospel-Duties
               and
               Ordinances
               in
               the
               Primitive
               and
               Apostolical
               Days
               ,
               were
               performed
               by
               the
               said
               extraodinary
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               If
               he
               could
               make
               this
               appear
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               need
               for
               him
               to
               trouble
               us
               with
               the
               Greek
               word
               ,
               nor
               with
               any
               of
               his
               other
               Mediums
               he
               uses
               to
               exclude
               Gospel-Singing
               ;
               it
               cannot
               but
               appear
               by
               this
               last
               shift
               ,
               he
               acknowledges
               that
               Singing
               is
               somewhat
               more
               than
               that
               Praising
               of
               God
               he
               speaks
               of
               :
               But
               these
               things
               betray
               the
               
               Man's
               Integrity
               ,
               or
               rather
               his
               Weakness
               ,
               and
               shew
               he
               doth
               not
               argue
               ,
               but
               plays
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Sophister
               ,
               though
               not
               a
               cunning
               One
               ,
               because
               his
               Nakedness
               plainly
               appears
               to
               the
               meanest
               Capacity
               ,
               through
               his
               pittiful
               threadbare
               Covering
               .
               For
               if
               he
               had
               thought
               his
               other
               Mediums
               would
               have
               〈◊〉
               his
               turn
               ,
               or
               held
               the
               Test
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               have
               ,
               I
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               heard
               any
               of
               this
               :
               But
               however
               ,
               we
               will
               come
               to
               examine
               his
               pretended
               Arguments
               he
               brings
               to
               prove
               this
               Affertion
               .
            
             
               His
               first
               Argument
               ,
               to
               prove
               Singing
               was
               always
               performed
               from
               a
               special
               Gift
               ,
               is
               in
               Appendix
               ,
               pag.
               14.
               
            
             
               
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 God
                 had
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Oil
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Joy
                 for
                 Mourning
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 had
                 some
                 earnest
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 rejoice
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 wherewith
                 she
                 was
                 baptized
                 her
                 Ministers
                 delivered
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 extraordinary
                 ways
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 Prophesying
                 ,
                 T●●gues
                 ,
                 and
                 melodious
                 Singing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
              
               
               Have
               not
               Believers
               now
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               had
               it
               then
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               such
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               ?
               And
               have
               not
               we
               the
               Fruit
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 Joy
                 ,
                 Peace
              
               ,
               &c.
               in
               believing
               ?
               Also
               you
               mistake
               your self
               ,
               Joy
               doth
               not
               appertain
               to
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               a
               ●ruit
               of
               the
               Graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Do
               not
               the
               Saints
               now
               rejoice
               in
               hope
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               did
               then
               ?
            
             
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 cause
                 or
                 ground
                 from
                 the
                 Reception
                 of
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 intimate
                 )
                 to
                 sing
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               For
               many
               (
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               )
               shall
               say
               in
               that
               Day
               ,
               We
               have
               prophesied
               in
               thy
               Name
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               Name
               have
               cast
               out
               Devils
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               Name
               have
               done
               many
               wonderful
               Works
               .
               To
               whom
               he
               will
               say
               ,
               Depart
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               know
               ye
               not
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
              
               ,
               Though
               I
               speak
               with
               Tongues
               of
               Men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               Charity
               ,
               I
               am
               become
               as
               sounding
               Brass
               ,
               or
               a
               tinkling
               Cymbal
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 1.
              
               
            
             
               From
               whence
               it
               appears
               that
               inward
               Joy
               and
               Peace
               of
               which
               you
               speak
               ,
               as
               the
               Cause
               of
               Singing
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Times
               ,
               did
               not
               flow
               from
               that
               extraordinary
               Gift
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               saving
               Graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               either
               it
               flows
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               common
               or
               external
               Mercies
               and
               Blessings
               ,
               wherein
               all
               are
               concerned
               to
               sing
               the
               Praises
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               gives
               them
               fruitful
               Seasons
               ,
               filling
               their
               Hearts
               with
               Joy
               and
               Gladness
               ;
               or
               else
               it
               flows
               from
               those
               special
               and
               internal
               Blessings
               which
               only
               concern
               the
               Saints
               ,
               viz.
               Union
               with
               God
               ,
               Communion
               with
               God
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Love
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Tongues
                 were
                 for
                 a
                 Sign
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 them
                 who
                 believe
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 them
                 who
                 believe
                 not
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               22.
               
               Extraordinary
               Gifts
               were
               to
               convince
               Unbelievers
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               Joy
               and
               Comfort
               of
               such
               who
               did
               believe
               .
               Men
               that
               have
               the
               Gift
               of
               Tongues
               ,
               may
               be
               graceless
               ,
               and
               so
               without
               Christ
               ,
               and
               perish
               eternally
               in
               Hell
               ;
               
               therefore
               the
               extraordinary
               Gift
               of
               the
               Spirit
               fits
               not
               ,
               tunes
               not
               the
               Heart
               nor
               Tongue
               to
               sing
               the
               Praises
               of
               God.
               You
               may
               as
               well
               deny
               the
               Saints
               may
               not
               ,
               ought
               not
               in
               these
               our
               Days
               rejoice
               in
               God
               ,
               nay
               ,
               not
               praise
               him
               in
               any
               other
               manner
               of
               ways
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               not
               fing
               ,
               from
               this
               Argument
               you
               make
               use
               of
               here
               on
               this
               account
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               it
               follows
               that
               you
               strangely
               mistake
               ,
               
                 pag.
                 15.
                 
                 Appendix
              
               ,
               in
               intimating
               ,
               when
               Paul
               exhorts
               the
               Saints
               to
               covet
               after
               the
               best
               Gifts
               ,
               he
               means
               the
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               for
               certainly
               those
               are
               the
               best
               Gifts
               that
               most
               tend
               to
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               Tongues
               could
               not
               be
               said
               to
               do
               .
               And
               in
               the
               very
               next
               words
               he
               speaks
               of
               a
               more
               excellent
               ways
               ,
               viz.
               that
               of
               Charity
               or
               Love
               ,
               which
               refers
               to
               the
               Graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               And
               of
               so
               little
               use
               were
               those
               special
               or
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               were
               no
               Interpreter
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               silent
               ,
               and
               not
               use
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               at
               all
               who
               were
               that
               way
               gifted
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               You
               confound
               Tongues
               (
               which
               did
               appertain
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               Gifts
               )
               with
               Prophecy
               and
               Singing
               :
               He
               that
               had
               a
               Doctrine
               ,
               might
               have
               the
               Gift
               of
               Tongues
               to
               bring
               it
               forth
               ;
               so
               might
               he
               that
               had
               the
               Gift
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
               and
               he
               also
               that
               had
               the
               Gift
               to
               Interpret
               ;
               and
               so
               might
               he
               also
               that
               had
               the
               extraordinary
               Gift
               to
               bring
               forth
               a
               Psalm
               .
               And
               ,
               pray
               ,
               why
               must
               ordinary
               praising
               of
               God
               be
               now
               admitted
               ?
               and
               Preaching
               ,
               Prophesying
               ,
               and
               Interpreting
               the
               
               Scripture
               by
               the
               ordinary
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               be
               still
               allowed
               ,
               and
               yet
               Singing
               by
               the
               same
               ordinary
               Gifts
               must
               not
               be
               admitted
               ?
               What
               Reason
               do
               you
               give
               for
               this
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               darken
               Counsel
               with
               words
               without
               Knowledg
               ?
            
             
               I
               have
               demonstrated
               ,
               that
               the
               End
               of
               those
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               that
               were
               then
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               every
               Duty
               and
               Ordinance
               ,
               was
               to
               confirm
               the
               ordinary
               practice
               of
               all
               those
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               continue
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
               And
               God
               hath
               equally
               honoured
               and
               confirmed
               Singing
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               &c.
               to
               continue
               ,
               and
               the
               ●●●ctice
               thereof
               to
               abide
               ,
               as
               of
               any
               othe●
               Ordinance
               .
            
             
               You
               need
               not
               therefore
               spend
               your
               time
               to
               prove
               the
               Apostles
               Prayed
               ,
               Preached
               ,
               Prophesied
               ,
               and
               also
               Sung
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               Gift
               ;
               we
               acknowledg
               it
               ,
               but
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               no
               mo●e
               against
               our
               Singing
               ,
               than
               against
               our
               Praying
               ,
               &c.
               who
               have
               not
               now
               those
               special
               Gifts
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               that
               had
               a
               Psalm
               of
               David
               ,
               might
               bring
               it
               forth
               in
               an
               unknown
               Tongue
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               that
               had
               a
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               to
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               For
               if
               he
               brought
               out
               a
               Psalm
               of
               David
               in
               an
               unknown
               Tongue
               ,
               who
               could
               sing
               with
               him
               ?
               But
               if
               he
               had
               been
               to
               sing
               alone
               ,
               the
               Melody
               might
               have
               refreshed
               those
               who
               sung
               not
               〈◊〉
               as
               some
               say
               they
               have
               been
               in
               hearing
               the
               French
               Protestants
               sing
               ,
               who
               understand
               not
               their
               Language
               .
               But
               to
               prevent
               this
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               resolved
               when
               he
               sung
               ,
               he
               would
               sing
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               
               and
               with
               the
               Understanding
               also
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               the
               Matter
               sung
               that
               is
               fruitful
               to
               the
               Understanding
               :
               and
               what
               is
               the
               Melody
               without
               that
               ?
            
             
               Your
               third
               Reason
               or
               Argument
               is
               taken
               from
               that
               in
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.
                 18.
                 
                 Be
                 ye
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 speaking
                 to
                 your selves
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Doth
               not
               the
               Apostle
               pray
               that
               God
               would
               ●ill
               all
               the
               Saints
               with
               Joy
               and
               Peace
               ?
               
                 Rom.
                 15.
                 13.
              
               
               And
               pray
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               Fruits
               of
               Righteousness
               ?
               Now
               singing
               flows
               from
               that
               Joy
               that
               all
               the
               Saints
               ought
               to
               labour
               after
               ;
               and
               also
               from
               the
               Fruits
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               equal
               need
               to
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               pray
               ,
               to
               meditate
               ,
               to
               praise
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               preach
               and
               hear
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               sing
               Psalms
               and
               Hymns
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 you
                 say
              
               ,
               pag.
               18.
               
               That
               the
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               were
               not
               given
               alike
               to
               every
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               'T
               is
               granted
               :
               But
               doth
               it
               follow
               ,
               because
               some
               had
               the
               extraordinary
               Gift
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               pray
               ,
               must
               not
               the
               others
               who
               had
               not
               those
               Gifts
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               we
               have
               them
               now
               ,
               not
               pray
               at
               all
               ?
               Brother
               ,
               I
               am
               grieved
               to
               see
               how
               you
               are
               deceived
               ,
               and
               would
               ●eceive
               others
               :
               But
               as
               they
               who
               had
               not
               the
               extraordinary
               Gift
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               pray
               ,
               were
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               to
               pray
               ;
               so
               they
               who
               had
               not
               the
               extraordinary
               or
               special
               Gift
               to
               sing
               ,
               were
               ,
               nevertheless
               ,
               to
               sing
               the
               Praises
               of
               God.
               What
               you
               speak
               ,
               
                 pag.
                 18.
              
               about
               the
               
                 diversity
                 of
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               from
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 12.
              
               is
               rather
               more
               against
               the
               performance
               of
               those
               other
               
               D●ties
               and
               Ordinances
               than
               Singing
               ,
               because
               Singing
               is
               not
               there
               mentioned
               .
               But
               all
               that
               you
               say
               there
               ,
               has
               been
               answered
               already
               ;
               so
               is
               what
               you
               infer
               from
               
                 Col.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.
                 19.
                 
              
               For
               to
               think
               the
               Apostle
               refers
               to
               the
               special
               Gift
               of
               Singing
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               is
               of
               a
               pernicious
               tendency
               ;
               for
               you
               may
               as
               well
               say
               the
               same
               of
               all
               other
               Precepts
               enjoined
               on
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               so
               free
               us
               from
               all
               Gospel-Obedience
               for
               want
               of
               such
               Gifts
               .
               Why
               must
               not
               Spiritual
               Songs
               be
               allowed
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Psalms
               and
               Hymns
               ?
               What
               do
               you
               mean
               in
               
                 pag.
                 23
              
               ?
            
             
               Brother
               ,
               you
               were
               better
               be
               silent
               till
               you
               can
               distinguish
               better
               between
               
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
              
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               bringing
               of
               them
               forth
               by
               a
               special
               Gift
               .
               A
               Doctrine
               may
               be
               as
               Spiritual
               that
               is
               precomposed
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               was
               brought
               forth
               by
               a
               special
               Gift
               ;
               so
               may
               an
               Hymn
               ,
               or
               Spiritual
               Song
               ,
               though
               't
               is
               by
               the
               ordinary
               Gifts
               or
               Help
               of
               the
               Spirit
               precomposed
               ;
               there
               cannot
               be
               an
               Hymn
               ,
               nor
               Spiritual
               Song
               ,
               without
               its
               Form
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Spiritual
               Song
               ,
               it
               has
               a
               Spiritual
               Form.
               The
               very
               word
               may
               convince
               yo●
               of
               your
               Error
               ;
               if
               the
               Song
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               Christ's
               Spiritual
               and
               Sacred
               Word
               ,
               the
               Form
               is
               Spiritual
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               sung
               with
               a
               gracious
               Heart
               and
               Tongue
               ,
               't
               is
               doubtless
               Spiritual
               Worship
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               I
               shall
               conclude
               this
               Section
               of
               yours
               with
               one
               honest
               and
               plain
               Argument
               .
            
             
             
               That
               Assertion
               or
               Notion
               against
               Singing
               the
               Praises
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               hath
               a
               natural
               tendency
               in
               it
               to
               overthrow
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               Gospel-Ordinances
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               singing
               the
               Praises
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               vile
               and
               pernicious
               Assertion
               or
               Notion
               .
               But
               for
               a
               Man
               to
               assert
               ,
               the
               Saints
               and
               People
               of
               God
               now
               in
               these
               days
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               sing
               Psalms
               ,
               Hymns
               ,
               and
               Spiritual
               Songs
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               not
               that
               special
               or
               extraordinary
               Gift
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               hath
               a
               natural
               tendency
               in
               it
               to
               overthrow
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               Gospel-Ordinances
               in
               these
               days
               .
               Ergo.
               That
               Assertion
               is
               vile
               and
               pernicious
               .
            
             
               The
               Major
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               :
               the
               Minor
               I
               have
               abundantly
               proved
               in
               this
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               In
               Sect.
               4.
               
               You
               seem
               to
               Answer
               what
               we
               say
               about
               Singing
               being
               a
               moral
               Duty
               .
               Which
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 Is
                 the
                 refuge
                 of
                 some
                 who
                 cannot
                 maintain
                 their
                 practice
                 of
                 formal
                 Singing
                 by
                 Gospel-Institution
                 .
              
               Append.
               pag.
               27.
               
            
             
               Answ
               .
               You
               mistake
               ;
               we
               need
               no
               Gospel-Institution
               ,
               't
               is
               as
               clear
               a
               Precept
               in
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.
                 19.
                 
                 Col.
                 3.
                 16.
              
               as
               any
               we
               have
               in
               the
               New-Testament
               .
               But
               we
               say
               Singing
               the
               Praises
               of
               God
               is
               more
               than
               a
               mere
               positive
               Duty
               .
            
             
               What
               you
               further
               say
               under
               this
               Head
               ,
               doth
               but
               betrary
               your
               own
               Ignorance
               about
               moral
               Precepts
               ,
               and
               needs
               no
               Answer
               ,
               I
               having
               fully
               explained
               it
               in
               this
               Tre●●●e
               .
               Is
               it
               absurd
               and
               irrational
               for
               us
               to
               make
               the
               Moral
               Law
               ,
               or
               Light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               a
               Rule
               to
               exert
               the
               Worship
               
               of
               God
               ?
               see
               Append.
               p.
               28.
               
               'T
               is
               not
               so
               much
               the
               matter
               of
               Moral
               Duties
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               performance
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               renders
               them
               Spiritual
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               more
               orderly
               and
               spiritual
               performance
               of
               such
               Duties
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               Moral
               ,
               they
               are
               brought
               under
               Gospel-institution
               ,
               as
               Prayer
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               Singing
               the
               Praises
               of
               God
               are
               ;
               and
               therefore
               all
               Moral
               Duties
               must
               be
               discharged
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               with
               Grace
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               if
               accepted
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               In
               
                 pag.
                 33.
              
               of
               your
               Appendix
               ,
               you
               repeat
               your
               former
               Objection
               against
               Womens
               Singing
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               he
               
                 suffered
                 not
                 a
                 Woman
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 nor
                 usurp
                 Authority
                 over
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 silence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 So
                 that
                 Christ
                 (
                 
                   say
                   you
                
                 )
                 makes
                 it
                 an
                 usurpation
                 of
                 Authority
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Woman
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 ways
                 to
                 break
                 her
                 Silence
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 then
                 (
                 say
                 you
                 )
                 't
                 is
                 objected
                 ,
                 These
                 Scriptures
                 that
                 forbid
                 Womens
                 teaching
                 and
                 speaking
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 do
                 intend
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               To
               this
               Objection
               against
               your
               Exposition
               of
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
               you
               give
               your
               Answers
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 such
                 a
                 sense
                 as
                 this
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Letter
                 of
                 these
                 Texts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 asserting
                 that
                 in
                 Singing
                 together
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 Teaching
                 ,
                 Instruction
                 and
                 Admonition
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                   34.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               This
               kind
               of
               arguing
               against
               Womens
               
               Singing
               we
               have
               all
               ready
               fully
               refuted
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               our
               good
               Women
               ,
               and
               to
               detect
               this
               falsity
               ,
               I
               shall
               add
               a
               word
               or
               two
               further
               in
               way
               of
               Reply
               .
               'T
               is
               a
               hard
               case
               that
               Women
               should
               be
               debarred
               to
               speak
               in
               any
               sense
               ,
               or
               any
               ways
               to
               Break
               Silence
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               you
               affirm
               through
               a
               mistake
               of
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               For
               then
               they
               must
               not
               ask
               a
               Friend
               how
               he
               or
               she
               doth
               when
               in
               the
               Congregation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               She
               must
               not
               be
               suffered
               to
               be
               an
               Evidence
               in
               the
               Church
               against
               any
               Offender
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Discipline
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Then
               she
               must
               not
               ask
               ,
               where
               the
               Text
               is
               ,
               if
               she
               comes
               too
               late
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               in
               some
               sense
               a
               speaking
               and
               breaking
               Silence
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Nor
               must
               she
               then
               say
               Amen
               at
               the
               close
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               for
               that
               's
               a
               breaking
               Silence
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Which
               is
               worst
               of
               all
               ,
               she
               must
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               give
               an
               account
               of
               her
               Conversion
               ,
               or
               declare
               how
               the
               Lord
               was
               pleased
               to
               work
               upon
               her
               Heart
               :
               for
               I
               have
               shewed
               in
               that
               Act
               there
               is
               much
               instruction
               ,
               nay
               ,
               't
               is
               so
               full
               of
               teaching
               to
               others
               ,
               that
               what
               some
               pious
               Women
               have
               spoke
               in
               the
               Church
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               God
               hath
               blessed
               to
               the
               Conversion
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               it
               has
               refreshed
               and
               sweetly
               comforted
               divers
               Believers
               ;
               and
               therefore
               herein
               you
               abuse
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               indeed
               are
               not
               ,
               I
               fear
               ,
               fit
               to
               be
               a
               Teacher
               of
               others
               ,
               but
               to
               learn
               in
               silence
               your self
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               way
               therefore
               to
               understand
               this
               as
               
               well
               as
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               is
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               main
               drift
               or
               purport
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               therein
               .
               And
               evident
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               main
               thing
               the
               Apostle
               drives
               at
               in
               both
               these
               places
               ,
               or
               doth
               intend
               ,
               is
               this
               viz.
               That
               Women
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               allowed
               to
               take
               part
               in
               the
               ordinary
               Ministration
               of
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               ministerially
               ,
               or
               authoritatively
               to
               preach
               the
               Word
               :
               because
               he
               that
               has
               received
               a
               just
               Call
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               exhort
               and
               command
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               with
               all
               Authority
               ,
               
                 Tit.
                 2.
                 15.
              
               and
               this
               Work
               therefore
               Women
               should
               not
               take
               upon
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               must
               be
               in
               Subjection
               ,
               and
               not
               usurp
               Authority
               over
               the
               Man.
               To
               take
               the
               bare
               letter
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               without
               shewing
               the
               scope
               and
               drift
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               it
               ,
               would
               make
               sad
               work
               ,
               as
               I
               might
               shew
               from
               many
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               has
               occasioned
               many
               abominable
               Errors
               ,
               nay
               Heresies
               ,
               to
               abound
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               to
               that
               teaching
               which
               is
               in
               Singing
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               lie
               in
               a
               Ministerial
               way
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               intended
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               here
               ;
               Preaching
               or
               Teaching
               is
               not
               Singing
               ,
               nor
               Singing
               Preaching
               or
               Teaching
               ,
               though
               there
               is
               a
               Teaching
               in
               it
               .
               You
               must
               learn
               better
               to
               distinguish
               between
               different
               Duties
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               before
               you
               take
               upon
               you
               to
               teach
               others
               .
               Read
               what
               I
               have
               before
               said
               ,
               and
               also
               what
               Mr.
               
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 Sidenham
              
               ,
               &c.
               have
               said
               ,
               as
               you
               will
               find
               it
               repeated
               in
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               Teaching
               and
               Admonition
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Singing
               ,
               
               and
               you
               may
               further
               see
               how
               you
               miss
               and
               abuse
               these
               Scriptures
               :
               for
               he
               or
               she
               that
               reads
               the
               Scripture
               may
               be
               said
               in
               some
               sense
               to
               teach
               ,
               there
               is
               much
               teaching
               in
               it
               ;
               yet
               sure
               a
               Woman
               may
               be
               suffered
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               as
               a
               case
               may
               present
               it self
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               at
               home
               either
               ,
               in
               her
               Husbands
               presence
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               deemed
               to
               usurp
               Authority
               over
               him
               :
               for
               the
               Usurpation
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               ,
               respects
               a
               Womans
               own
               Husband
               (
               if
               not
               chiefly
               )
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               she
               must
               not
               sing
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               by
               your
               Argument
               she
               must
               not
               sing
               nor
               read
               the
               Scripture
               at
               home
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               her
               Husband
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               teaching
               in
               both
               those
               Duties
               ;
               and
               if
               she
               should
               ,
               as
               you
               intimate
               ,
               she
               would
               not
               only
               break
               Silence
               ,
               but
               usurp
               Authority
               over
               the
               Man
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               her
               Head
               and
               Husband
               ,
               which
               is
               forbid
               .
               The
               Lord
               deliver
               poor
               Women
               ,
               and
               Men
               too
               ,
               from
               such
               kind
               of
               Doctrine
               as
               this
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               'T
               is
               evident
               the
               Apostle
               lays
               no
               other
               restraint
               upon
               Women
               than
               what
               the
               Law
               laid
               them
               under
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 to
                 be
                 silent
              
               ,
               or
               't
               is
               not
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 permitted
                 unto
                 them
                 to
                 speak
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 saith
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               34.
               
               And
               't
               is
               as
               clear
               ,
               they
               were
               always
               under
               the
               Law
               suffered
               to
               sing
               in
               the
               Congregation
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Men
               ,
               therefore
               it
               was
               not
               such
               a
               Speaking
               or
               Teaching
               as
               is
               in
               Singing
               ,
               that
               Paul
               intends
               in
               those
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Whereas
               you
               affirm
               ,
               that
               Women
               were
               not
               admitted
               to
               pray
               nor
               prophesy
               in
               the
               
               Church
               neither
               in
               the
               Old
               nor
               New
               Testament
               ,
               is
               doubless
               false
               ,
               as
               our
               late
               Annotators
               well
               observed
               on
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 34.
              
               which
               is
               the
               very
               Text
               you
               mention
               ,
               take
               their
               words
               ;
               
                 This
                 Rule
                 must
                 not
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 be
                 restrained
                 to
                 ordinary
                 prophesying
                 :
                 for
                 certainly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophesy
                 came
                 upon
                 a
                 Woman
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 she
                 might
                 speak
                 .
                 Anna
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Prophetess
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 
                   gave
                   Thanks
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   spake
                   of
                   him
                   to
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   looked
                   for
                   the
                   Redemption
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 how
                 
                 Philip's
                 Daughters
                 prophesied
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 speak
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 many
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 given
                 why
                 Women
                 should
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Obedience
                 .
                 A
                 Woman
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 might
                 say
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 sing
                 with
                 the
                 Congregation
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 her
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 Prophesy
                 to
                 instruct
                 People
                 ,
                 &c.
                 she
                 is
                 forbidden
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 saith
                 a
                 Friend
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 Manuscript
                 )
                 doth
                 not
                 prohibit
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                
                 where
                 Women
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 pray
                 and
                 prophesy
                 :
                 for
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   Amen
                
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 Prophesy
                 they
                 may
                 sing
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 using
                 the
                 Expression
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Ideum
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 
                   1
                   Sam.
                   19.
                   20
                   ,
                   21.
                   1
                   
                   Sam.
                   10.
                   5.
                
                 they
                 shall
                 prophesy
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   prophesy
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   ●ald
                   .
                   Paraphras
                
                 .
                 reads
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   sing●
                
                 
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 praise
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Vid.
                 Wilson's
                 Dict.
                 Dr.
                 
                 Hammond's
                 Annotat.
                 on
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   5.
                
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 's
                 used
                 1
                 
                   Chron.
                   25.
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Prohibition
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 restrained
                 only
                 to
                 Church-Assemblies
                 ,
                 but
                 holds
                 good
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 intends
                 a
                 Subjection
                 of
                 Women
                 to
                 their
                 Husbands
                 ,
                 as
                 plainly
                 appears
                 by
                 comparing
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   35.
                
                 with
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                
                 with
                 the
                 occasion
                 and
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 greater
                 Restraint
                 now
                 ,
                 than
                 lay
                 on
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   34.
                
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 sing
                 .
              
            
             
               Object
               .
               But
               say
               you
               ,
               If
               we
               should
               say
               such
               a
               vocal
               Singing
               together
               is
               for
               a
               Teaching
               ,
               then
               where
               are
               the
               Hearers
               ,
               if
               all
               be
               Teachers
               ?
               
                 &c.
                 Appendix
              
               ,
               p.
               35.
               
            
             
               Answ
               .
               We
               have
               shewed
               you
               Singing
               is
               a
               distinct
               thing
               from
               that
               which
               is
               called
               Teaching
               or
               Preaching
               ,
               tho
               in
               Singing
               there
               is
               a
               Teaching
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               we
               speak
               to
               our
               own
               selves
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               exhorts
               ,
               in
               Psalms
               ,
               &c.
               and
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Psalm
               or
               Hymn
               is
               full
               of
               Teaching
               and
               Admonition
               ,
               yet
               't
               is
               the
               Matter
               ●ung
               which
               teaches
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               Singers
               may
               ●e
               said
               to
               do
               it
               :
               nor
               is
               it
               any
               Contradiction
               to
               say
               when
               I
               teach
               others
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               thereby
               taught
               and
               admonished
               my self
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               if
               it
               were
               admitted
               to
               be
               a
               common
               or
               ordinary
               Teaching
               ,
               which
               must
               not
               be
               allowed
               ,
               and
               all
               might
               be
               said
               to
               teach
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               nevertheless
               all
               are
               Hearers
               also
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               a
               sweet
               manner
               taught
               ,
               admonished
               and
               instructed
               
               in
               singing
               the
               Word
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               Psalms
               ,
               Hymns
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               Songs
               ,
               as
               elsewhere
               I
               have
               shewed
               :
               Nor
               is
               it
               any
               Contradiction
               to
               say
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Women
               must
               keep
               silence
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               suffer
               them
               to
               sing
               ,
               &c.
               no
               more
               than
               〈◊〉
               contradicts
               their
               Silence
               ,
               when
               they
               speak
               〈◊〉
               other
               times
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               allowed
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               In
               
                 Sect.
                 6.
              
               
               You
               speak
               of
               those
               prophetical
               places
               of
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               &c.
               urged
               by
               us
               for
               Singing
               under
               the
               Gospel-days
               ,
               where
               all
               the
               Earth
               is
               exhorted
               to
               sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 96.
                 1.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 95.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 100.
                 1
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               you
               would
               have
               refer
               to
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               as
               the
               Apostles
               sound
               went
               ●orth
               into
               all
               the
               Earth
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 18.
              
               confounding
               Preaching
               and
               Singing
               together
               one
               time
               ,
               and
               Prayer
               and
               Singing
               at
               another
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               You
               would
               have
               it
               chiefly
               to
               refer
               to
               the
               seventh
               thousand
               Years
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               Reig●
               of
               Christ
               ;
               hinting
               in
               your
               first
               Part
               as
               if
               then
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               Singing
               ,
               besides
               the
               Essence
               of
               it
               in
               their
               Spirits
               :
               but
               if
               that
               thousand
               Years
               you
               speak
               of
               ,
               shall
               be
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               Gospel-Dispensation
               ,
               pray
               where
               lie
               those
               Precepts
               that
               will
               authorize
               them
               in
               those
               days
               to
               sing
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               not
               authorize
               ,
               or
               warrant
               us
               to
               sing
               now
               ?
               Shall
               they
               have
               a
               new
               Bible
               for
               those
               Times
               ?
               But
               if
               the
               Precepts
               for
               Singing
               then
               are
               contained
               in
               our
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               not
               belong
               to
               us
               ;
               't
               is
               good
               for
               us
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               other
               Precepts
               
               written
               therein
               ,
               do
               not
               wholly
               refer
               to
               those
               Times
               too
               ,
               nay
               ,
               all
               Ordinances
               ,
               till
               the
               Spirit
               comes
               down
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               ;
               and
               so
               now
               we
               must
               throw
               off
               all
               Gospel-Administrations
               ,
               and
               turn
               Seekers
               .
               I
               am
               sorry
               to
               see
               such
               Stuff
               as
               this
               published
               to
               the
               World.
               But
               what
               I
               have
               said
               or
               cited
               from
               the
               Writings
               of
               other
               Godly
               Men
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               those
               Prophetical
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               that
               enjoin
               the
               Gentile-Churches
               to
               sing
               the
               Praises
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               you
               and
               others
               consider
               well
               of
               ,
               before
               you
               write
               again
               .
            
             
               In
               
                 Sect.
                 7.
              
               you
               heap
               up
               a
               company
               of
               confused
               words
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               about
               premeditated
               Matter
               for
               Prayer
               ,
               to
               oppose
               premeditated
               Hymns
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 Append.
              
               pag.
               38
               ,
               39
               ,
               40
               ,
               41
               ,
               42
               ,
               43
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Form
               of
               Prayer
               Christ
               hath
               left
               us
               ,
               is
               a
               Rule
               for
               us
               in
               Prayer
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               premeditate
               what
               we
               intend
               to
               lay
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               it
               appears
               from
               thence
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               Christ
               our
               general
               Rule
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               must
               premeditate
               and
               precompose
               our
               Spiritual
               Hymns
               and
               Songs
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               Prayer
               and
               Singing
               differ
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ;
               we
               may
               use
               other
               words
               in
               Prayer
               than
               what
               we
               premeditated
               ,
               as
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               may
               help
               us
               .
               But
               we
               are
               limited
               by
               God's
               Word
               to
               sing
               
               David's
               Psalms
               ,
               or
               else
               Hymns
               and
               Spiritual
               Songs
               ,
               composed
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               Now
               let
               them
               be
               either
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               so
               many
               
               words
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               or
               else
               none
               can
               sing
               with
               him
               that
               has
               the
               Hymn
               .
               Now
               we
               say
               ,
               the
               extraordinary
               ●nfluences
               for
               Singing
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               Interpreting
               ,
               &c.
               are
               gone
               ;
               therefore
               every
               Ordinance
               must
               be
               performed
               by
               the
               ordinary
               Gifts
               and
               Influences
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               must
               have
               none
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               Was
               Singing
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Ordinance
               performed
               in
               the
               Gospel-Days
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               Spirit
               ,
               not
               performed
               then
               also
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               as
               well
               and
               as
               acceptable
               to
               God
               by
               the
               ordinary
               Gifts
               ?
               Shew
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               ,
               that
               other
               Ordinances
               which
               had
               such
               special
               Gifts
               then
               to
               attend
               them
               as
               well
               as
               Singing
               ,
               do
               notwithstanding
               remain
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               yet
               Singing
               of
               Psalms
               and
               Hymns
               doth
               not
               so
               continue
               .
            
             
               If
               therefore
               a
               Man
               should
               premeditate
               every
               word
               of
               his
               Sermon
               by
               the
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               dares
               to
               say
               he
               speaks
               not
               by
               the
               Help
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               or
               that
               his
               Sermon
               is
               not
               part
               of
               Spiritual
               Worship
               ?
               'T
               is
               no
               matter
               whether
               we
               have
               our
               Sermons
               or
               our
               Hymns
               ,
               mediately
               or
               immediately
               ,
               composed
               and
               brought
               forth
               ,
               provided
               they
               be
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               done
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               But
               to
               close
               all
               ,
               Are
               not
               
               David's
               Psalms
               part
               of
               Spiritual
               Worship
               ?
               and
               are
               not
               the
               Churches
               exhorted
               to
               sing
               them
               ?
            
             
             
               In
               
                 Sect.
                 8.
                 
                 Appendix
              
               ,
               pag.
               43
               ,
               44
               ,
               &c.
               in
               answer
               to
               what
               we
               say
               ,
               That
               our
               Psalms
               and
               Hymns
               are
               Spiritual
               ,
               though
               precomposed
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 such
                 Forms
                 are
                 not
                 Spiritual
                 Worship
                 ,
                 because
                 Singin●
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Gospel-Times
                 ,
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 special
                 Gift
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 (
                 
                   say
                   you
                
                 )
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 precomposed
                 Forms
                 of
                 Singing
                 be
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Heart
                 must
                 be
                 Spiritual
                 too
                 ,
                 or
                 Grace
                 and
                 Melody
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 exercise
                 in
                 performing
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 The
                 Grace
                 of
                 Joy
                 must
                 be
                 raised
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 the
                 heighth
                 of
                 Melody
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 break
                 forth
                 ;
              
               
                 Or
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 you
                 speak
                 ,
              
               pag.
               44
               ,
               45.
               
            
             
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
              
               
               We
               need
               no
               more
               the
               special
               Gift
               in
               Singing
               ,
               to
               render
               our
               Singing
               Spiritual
               ,
               than
               those
               special
               Gifts
               in
               Preaching
               to
               render
               our
               Sermons
               Spiritual
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               to
               have
               Grace
               in
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               Habit
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               Exercise
               in
               Singing
               ,
               we
               acknowledg
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               a
               right
               performance
               of
               it
               :
               And
               so
               't
               is
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Spiritual
               Duties
               of
               Religion
               .
               And
               let
               me
               tell
               you
               ,
               we
               need
               no
               greater
               assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               Singing
               ,
               than
               in
               Praying
               or
               Rejoicing
               ,
               therefore
               what
               signifies
               that
               which
               you
               say
               
                 pag.
                 45.
                 
                 Viz.
              
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 least
                 exercise
                 of
                 true
                 Grace
                 in
                 our
                 Hearts
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 gives
                 Essence
                 or
                 Being
                 to
                 
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 least
                 exercise
                 of
                 gracious
                 melodious
                 Joy
                 ,
                 gives
                 Essence
                 to
                 inward
                 Singing
                 ?
                 And
                 (
                 
                   say
                   you
                
                 )
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 vocally
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Gift
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 vocally
                 to
                 sing
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Gift
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 Gift
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 vocal
                 Spiritual
                 Singing
                 .
              
               〈…〉
               we
               must
               be
               contented
               ,
               as
               you
               intimate
               in
               pag.
               46.
               
                 with
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 Spirits
                 only
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               By
               this
               way
               of
               arguing
               you
               may
               lay
               Godly
               Christians
               under
               Temptations
               about
               Prayer
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               they
               may
               plead
               they
               have
               not
               the
               Gift
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Grace
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               viz.
               a
               broken
               Heart
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               God
               chiefly
               looks
               at
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               we
               too
               .
               This
               makes
               no
               more
               against
               Singing
               ,
               than
               it
               doth
               against
               Praying
               .
               And
               thus
               I
               must
               argue
               upon
               you
               ,
               If
               I
               have
               not
               the
               Special
               Gift
               of
               Singing
               ,
               I
               must
               content
               my self
               with
               the
               Essence
               of
               it
               in
               my
               Heart
               ,
               and
               yet
               (
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               )
               the
               essence
               of
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               heart
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Voice
               ;
               and
               so
               since
               if
               I
               have
               not
               the
               special
               Gift
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               I
               must
               be
               contented
               with
               the
               Essence
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               only
               Heart-Prayer
               ,
               and
               not
               pray
               vocally
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               intimate
               ,
               that
               none
               ought
               to
               sing
               but
               such
               who
               are
               in
               the
               full
               assurance
               of
               the
               Love
               of
               God.
               But
               you
               might
               as
               well
               say
               ,
               none
               ought
               to
               rejoice
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               to
               praise
               him
               ,
               but
               such
               only
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               say
               what
               
               you
               do
               here
               against
               their
               Singing
               who
               want
               that
               assurance
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   But
                   you
                   hint
                   ,
                   in
                
                 pag.
                 46.
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 your
                 Essence
                 of
                 Singing
                 ,
                 viz.
                 inward
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 primitive
                 perfection
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               We
               doubt
               not
               ,
               through
               Grace
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               come
               to
               such
               perfection
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               as
               to
               know
               what
               Gospel-Worship
               is
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               neglect
               one
               Ordinance
               more
               than
               another
               ;
               because
               we
               are
               not
               arrived
               to
               the
               height
               of
               Perfection
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               the
               way
               you
               would
               lead
               poor
               Souls
               in
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               bring
               them
               forward
               towards
               perfection
               ●in
               Worship
               ,
               but
               to
               keep
               them
               back
               ,
               and
               hinder
               them
               in
               pressing
               on
               to
               that
               which
               some
               have
               not
               yet
               attained
               unto
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               your
               folly
               appears
               too
               much
               in
               calling
               our
               Singing
               ,
               an
               Irregular
               way
               of
               Worship
               ,
               unless
               you
               had
               〈◊〉
               strength
               of
               Argument
               to
               convince
               your
               Reader
               what
               you
               say
               is
               true
               .
               May
               be
               ,
               〈◊〉
               you
               had
               Truth
               on
               your
               side
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               〈◊〉
               like
               a
               Man
               :
               But
               I
               am
               satisfied
               ,
               all
               wise
               Men
               will
               say
               ,
               there
               appears
               nothing
               less
               than
               Argument
               .
               In
               both
               parts
               of
               your
               Book
               there
               are
               many
               words
               indeed
               ,
               but
               little
               else
               as
               I
               can
               see
               .
            
             
               If
               what
               I
               have
               said
               have
               no
               more
               strength
               of
               Argument
               and
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               good
               Sense
               in
               it
               for
               Singing
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               &c.
               than
               appears
               in
               your
               Book
               against
               it
               ,
               I
               do
               intreat
               my
               Reader
               to
               reject
               what
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               it
               as
               
               worth
               nothing
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               viz.
               upright
               ,
               even
               words
               of
               Truth
               ,
               O
               then
               ye
               Saints
               receiv●
               this
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               let
               what
               I
               have
               said
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               God's
               Spirit
               ,
               be
               as
               Go●rds
               ,
               and
               as
               Nails
               fastened
               by
               the
               Master
               of
               Assemblies
               ,
               which
               are
               given
               from
               one
               Shepherd
               ,
               
                 Prov.
                 12.
                 10
                 ,
                 13.
              
               
            
             
               One
               word
               more
               to
               those
               Texts
               in
               
               Paul's
               Epistles
               ,
               
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.
                 19.
                 
                 Col.
                 3.
                 16.
              
               where
               he
               enjoins
               those
               Churches
               to
               
                 admonish
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Hymns
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Songs
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Can
               any
               Man
               suppose
               〈◊〉
               these
               words
               the
               Apostle
               exhorts
               Ministers
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               so
               sing
               in
               Preaching
               ,
               or
               to
               admonish
               one
               another
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               sing
               in
               Prayer
               ?
            
             
               How
               absurd
               would
               it
               be
               to
               affirm
               either
               ?
               Why
               then
               ,
               say
               I
               ,
               he
               can
               mean
               nothing
               else
               but
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               Singing
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Object
               .
               
                 But
                 say
                 some
              
               ,
               Did
               not
               the
               Lord's
               People
               of
               Old
               in
               their
               Captivity
               ,
               say
               ,
               How
               can
               we
               sing
               one
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Songs
               in
               a
               strange
               Land
               ?
               Psal
               .
               137.
               4.
               
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               Under
               that
               Dispensation
               ,
               the
               Lord's
               People
               had
               a
               special
               and
               peculiar
               Right
               to
               Temporal
               Blessings
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               were
               deprived
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               Exile
               ,
               they
               might
               not
               see
               they
               had
               that
               cause
               to
               sing
               the
               Praises
               of
               God.
               But
               our
               Promises
               and
               Privileges
               are
               better
               ●nd
               more
               inward
               ,
               and
               Spiritual
               :
               And
               therefore
               under
               the
               Gospel-Days
               ,
               we
               find
               the
               Saints
               sung
               in
               the
               
               midst
               of
               their
               greatest
               Sufferings
               ;
               for
               as
               ou●
               Sufferings
               do
               abound
               in
               us
               ,
               so
               our
               Consolation
               also
               aboundeth
               by
               Christ
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 5.
              
               
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               know
               not
               but
               we
               nevertheless
               might
               see
               cause
               to
               refuse
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               to
               sing
               the
               Lord's
               Song
               ,
               at
               the
               taunting
               and
               reproachful
               ●●quests
               of
               an
               insulting
               Enemy
               ;
               the
               Lord's
               People
               are
               not
               to
               do
               the
               Lord's
               Work
               at
               the
               Devil's
               Instigation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               in
               Exil●
               ,
               we
               are
               delivered
               like
               Men
               that
               dreamed
               ;
               our
               Liberty
               and
               Mercies
               are
               great
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               sin
               them
               away
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               consider
               how
               acceptable
               and
               well-pleasing
               to
               God
               his
               Praises
               are
               in
               a
               Song
               ;
               read
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 69.
                 30.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 praise
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 Song
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 magnify
                 him
                 with
                 Thanksgiving
                 .
              
               Vers●
               31.
               
               
                 This
                 also
                 shall
                 please
                 the
                 Lord
                 better
                 than
                 an
                 Ox
                 or
                 Bullock
                 that
                 hath
                 Horns
                 and
                 Hoofs
                 .
              
            
             
               Two
               things
               you
               may
               observe
               from
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               to
               sing
               God's
               Praises
               ,
               is
               acceptable
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               't
               is
               no
               Ceremonial
               Rite
               ,
               but
               in
               it self
               a
               Moral
               Duty
               .
            
             
               Sacrifices
               appertained
               to
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
               ,
               and
               though
               acceptable
               to
               God
               in
               their
               Nature
               and
               Design
               ,
               yet
               Moral
               Duties
               have
               always
               had
               the
               preference
               .
               
                 He
                 hath
                 shewed
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Man
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 ,
              
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               excells
               ,
               that
               which
               God
               most
               delights
               in
               )
               
                 to
                 do
                 justly
                 ,
                 love
                 Mercy
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Mic.
                 6.
                 8.
              
               
               And
               this
               of
               praising
               God
               
               in
               a
               Song
               ,
               seems
               from
               hence
               to
               be
               a
               Duty
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               ;
               't
               is
               not
               only
               acceptable
               ,
               but
               very
               acceptable
               ,
               it
               pleases
               God
               better
               than
               shadowy
               Ordinances
               ,
               or
               the
               Offering
               of
               an
               Ox
               or
               Bullock
               .
            
             
               The●
               few
               things
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               add
               at
               the
               Close
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               stick
               close
               to
               this
               Heavenly
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               removed
               by
               the
               subtil
               opposition
               of
               any
               Men
               whatsoever
               .
               Remember
               there
               is
               no
               Truth
               of
               Christ
               but
               has
               met
               with
               its
               Opposers
               ;
               but
               though
               we
               can't
               as
               yet
               agree
               to
               sing
               the
               Praises
               of
               God
               together
               ,
               yet
               let
               us
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               the
               practising
               or
               non-practising
               of
               this
               Duty
               (
               for
               want
               of
               Light
               )
               break
               our
               Communion
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               nor
               make
               a
               Breach
               in
               our
               Affections
               .
               Let
               us
               walk
               as
               we
               have
               attained
               ;
               
                 If
                 any
                 be
                 otherwise
                 minded
                 ,
                 God
                 may
                 reveal
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               3.
               15.
               
               Let
               us
               live
               holy
               Lives
               ;
               and
               not
               sing
               God's
               Praises
               ,
               and
               soon
               forget
               his
               Works
               ;
               that
               so
               though
               we
               can't
               all
               sing
               together
               on
               Earth
               ,
               yet
               may
               so
               walk
               to
               the
               Praise
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               sing
               his
               Praises
               together
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Some
               Reflections
               on
               Mr.
               Marlow's
               undue
               Citations
               of
               several
               Learned
               Men
               ;
               shewing
               the
               genuine
               and
               proper
               Signification
               of
               the
               word
               Hymnos
               .
            
             
               By
               another
               Hand
               .
            
             
               THE
               Foundation
               of
               Singing
               Psalms
               ,
               Hymns
               ,
               and
               Spiritual
               Songs
               in
               the
               Publick
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               is
               too
               firmly
               laid
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Judgment
               and
               Practice
               of
               Christians
               in
               general
               ,
               to
               be
               shaken
               by
               the
               New
               Notions
               of
               some
               few
               amongst
               us
               ,
               whom
               I
               hope
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               time
               will
               lead
               into
               the
               knowledge
               of
               this
               Truth
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               sensible
               of
               their
               injurous
               Attempts
               to
               overthrow
               and
               remove
               it
               ,
               particularly
               Mr.
               Marlow
               in
               his
               late
               Book
               and
               Appendix
               ,
               which
               are
               answered
               in
               the
               preceding
               Tract
               ;
               and
               no
               more
               is
               intended
               in
               these
               few
               Pages
               ,
               but
               some
               short
               Remarks
               on
               the
               two
               first
               Sections
               of
               the
               Appendix
               .
               In
               the
               first
               whereof
               he
               would
               not
               have
               Praising
               God
               ,
               con●●ed
               to
               Songs
               of
               Praise
               ,
               or
               Vocal
               and
               Melodious
               Singing
               .
               For
               my
               part
               I
               know
               not
               where
               he
               will
               find
               an
               Antagonist
               in
               this
               Point
               ;
               for
               without
               Controversy
               it
               will
               be
               generally
               granted
               ,
               that
               all
               Creatures
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Natures
               and
               Capacities
               ,
               are
               obliged
               to
               praise
               their
               great
               and
               bountiful
               Creatour
               ;
               and
               the
               allowance
               
               hereof
               doth
               not
               in
               the
               least
               injure
               the
               Duty
               ,
               which
               he
               strenuously
               pleads
               against
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               his
               long
               Citation
               out
               of
               the
               Learned
               Dr.
               Owen
               on
               
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 12.
              
               to
               me
               seems
               very
               little
               for
               his
               purpose
               ,
               for
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               made
               some
               Reflections
               on
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               Verse
               ,
               saith
               ,
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 I
                 will
                 sing
                 Praise
                 unto
                 thee
                 :
                 the
                 Original
                 Heb.
                 
                   Psal
                   .
                   22.
                   24.
                
                 is
                 expresly
                 render'd
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 be
                 render'd
                 simply
                 to
                 Praise
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 s
                 most
                 frequent
                 use
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 respects
                 God
                 as
                 its
                 Object
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 praise
                 by
                 Hymns
                 or
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   sibi
                   hymnos
                   canam
                
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 sing
                 Hymnes
                 unto
                 thee
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   te
                   hymnis
                   celebrabo
                
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 praise
                 thee
                 with
                 Hymns
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 principal
                 way
                 of
                 setting
                 forth
                 God's
                 Praise
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
              
               Here
               the
               Doctor
               shews
               the
               genuine
               and
               proper
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               although
               the
               Doctor
               in
               his
               Exposition
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               extends
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               to
               its
               utmost
               latitude
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               include
               all
               ways
               whereby
               our
               blessed
               Mediator
               was
               to
               Praise
               the
               Father
               :
               yet
               certainly
               he
               never
               intende●
               to
               exclude
               that
               particular
               way
               principally
               pointed
               at
               both
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               Greek
               word
               ,
               which
               we
               find
               in
               the
               evangelical
               History
               so
               directly
               and
               expresly
               accomplished
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 30.
                 
                 Mark
                 14.
                 26.
              
               as
               were
               also
               all
               other
               things
               prophesied
               concerning
               him
               ;
               yet
               I
               grant
               that
               the
               Prophecy
               had
               not
               its
               full
               and
               
               compleat
               accomplishment
               therein
               ;
               for
               the
               Design
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               whole
               Administration
               of
               his
               Mediatorial
               Kingdom
               ,
               is
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               Praise
               and
               Glory
               of
               his
               Father
               ;
               and
               every
               Member
               of
               his
               Mystical
               Body
               should
               concur
               with
               him
               in
               this
               Work
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Modes
               wherein
               it
               can
               possibly
               be
               performed
               ;
               because
               God
               is
               to
               be
               served
               with
               all
               our
               strength
               and
               might
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               Doctor
               never
               intended
               to
               undermine
               or
               overthrow
               the
               Duty
               of
               Singing
               ;
               for
               herein
               he
               would
               have
               opposed
               his
               own
               Judgment
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               published
               to
               the
               World
               in
               the
               account
               he
               gives
               of
               the
               several
               parts
               of
               Gospel-Worship
               ,
               where
               he
               makes
               Singing
               one
               ,
               though
               he
               terms
               it
               a
               fond
               Imagination
               for
               any
               to
               think
               that
               God
               cannot
               be
               praised
               in
               the
               Church
               without
               it
               ;
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               all
               sober
               Christians
               agree
               with
               the
               Doctor
               therein
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               now
               pass
               to
               the
               second
               Section
               ,
               and
               consider
               some
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               I
               was
               desired
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               .
               Mr.
               Marlow
               begins
               with
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               whatever
               he
               pretends
               concerning
               the
               generality
               of
               its
               signification
               ,
               most
               properly
               denotes
               a
               Song
               of
               Praise
               ;
               And
               what
               he
               cites
               out
               of
               the
               Learned
               Ainsworth
               on
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 3.
              
               to
               favour
               his
               Purpose
               ,
               will
               not
               serve
               it
               at
               all
               ;
               for
               he
               there
               intends
               nothing
               less
               than
               a
               Song
               of
               Praise
               ,
               which
               is
               fitly
               composed
               to
               be
               sung
               ,
               as
               will
               appear
               to
               any
               one
               who
               considers
               the
               whole
               Paragraph
               without
               Prejudice
               ;
               and
               this
               import
               of
               the
               word
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               common
               
               sense
               of
               Learned
               Men
               ,
               notwithstanding
               what
               is
               cited
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               His
               first
               Citation
               is
               out
               of
               
               Constantin's
               Lexicon
               ,
               whence
               he
               tells
               us
               that
               Hymenaeus
               is
               a
               Nuptial
               Song
               .
               And
               what
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               altogether
               impertinent
               in
               the
               present
               Enquiry
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               a
               word
               of
               another
               Family
               ,
               and
               descends
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               word
               well
               known
               amongst
               Learned
               Anatomists
               .
               And
               if
               he
               consults
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               may
               soon
               know
               the
               full
               meaning
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               reason
               why
               Hymenaeus
               is
               used
               for
               a
               Nuptial
               Song
               .
               This
               word
               being
               thus
               dismist
               ,
               as
               foreign
               to
               our
               present
               Purpose
               ;
               we
               may
               consider
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               Constantine
               ,
               as
               cited
               by
               him
               ,
               primarily
               and
               chiefly
               signify
               an
               Hymn
               or
               Copy
               of
               Verses
               ,
               made
               to
               Praise
               ,
               and
               to
               sing
               such
               an
               Hymn
               or
               Verse
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               latter
               word
               ,
               he
               says
               also
               ,
               it
               is
               used
               for
               saying
               or
               pronouncing
               such
               an
               Hymn
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               may
               be
               ,
               because
               saying
               or
               pronouncing
               is
               necessarily
               included
               in
               Singing
               :
               for
               Singing
               is
               but
               a
               particular
               Mode
               of
               saying
               or
               pronouncing
               .
               And
               if
               it
               was
               not
               thus
               ,
               I
               might
               say
               it
               is
               the
               common
               fate
               of
               all
               Words
               to
               be
               stretched
               beyond
               their
               prime
               and
               most
               proper
               Signification
               ;
               and
               who
               can
               help
               it
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               Wit
               and
               Fancy
               of
               Men
               ,
               are
               such
               luxuriant
               things
               ,
               that
               will
               make
               bold
               sometimes
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               Words
               ,
               but
               Persons
               too
               .
               The
               Object
               of
               an
               Hymn
               ,
               and
               Hymning
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               usage
               in
               prophane
               Authors
               ,
               hath
               been
               extended
               ,
               with
               the
               like
               liberty
               ,
               both
               to
               Men
               and
               Things
               ,
               though
               the
               primary
               Object
               was
               their
               Gods.
               
               Now
               I
               shall
               pass
               by
               two
               or
               three
               lines
               of
               unintelligible
               stuff
               ,
               Viz.
               
                 Hymno
                 ,
                 etiam
                 Kateuphemismon
                 pro
                 conqueror
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               hymno
               ;
               also
               Kateuphemismon
               is
               put
               for
               Conqueror
               ,
               to
               complain
               ,
               Only
               with
               this
               Caution
               to
               the
               Author
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               makes
               his
               next
               Essay
               to
               shew
               his
               Scholarship
               in
               Print
               ,
               he
               would
               take
               better
               care
               ,
               lest
               he
               meet
               with
               a
               more
               severe
               Observator
               .
               As
               to
               what
               he
               further
               saith
               of
               the
               use
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               reproach
               ,
               to
               accuse
               ,
               to
               complain
               ,
               
                 &
                 c.
              
               ●
               readily
               allow
               ;
               but
               then
               he
               must
               take
               notice
               that
               all
               this
               was
               done
               in
               Verse
               ,
               composed
               and
               ●ung
               to
               these
               ends
               ;
               and
               the
               use
               of
               the
               word
               to
               these
               ends
               ,
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               prejudice
               its
               primary
               signification
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               Praise
               with
               Songs
               .
               And
               whatever
               the
               quick-sighted
               Author
               thinks
               he
               sees
               in
               Constantine
               or
               Sympson
               concerning
               its
               signifyng
               simply
               to
               Praise
               ,
               for
               my
               part
               I
               can
               see
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               either
               in
               them
               or
               other
               Authors
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               now
               inspect
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               render'd
               by
               
                 Scapula
                 ,
                 Carmine
                 celebro
              
               ,
               ●
               praise
               in
               Verse
               ,
               
                 Hymnis
                 decanto
              
               ,
               I
               sing
               in
               Hymns
               :
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 celebratio
                 quae
                 fit
                 hymnis
                 ●el
                 carmine
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               praising
               by
               Hymns
               or
               Verse
               ;
               
                 decantatio
                 laudum
              
               ,
               a
               singing
               of
               Praises
               ,
               
                 Greg.
                 ●az
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               render'd
               by
               
                 Scap.
                 Hymnus
                 ,
                 Carmen
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Hymn
               or
               Verse
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               ●eculiarly
               signifies
               
                 carmen
                 in
                 honorem
                 Dei
              
               ,
               Verse
               composed
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               God.
               Thus
               we
               find
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               a
               Hymn
               to
               the
               Praise
               of
               
                 Apollo
                 .
                 Hymnus
                 est
                 cantilena
                 conti●ens
                 laudem
                 Dei
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               an
               Hymn
               is
               a
               Song
               containing
               the
               Praise
               of
               God.
               Minsh
               .
               The
               same
               
               
               
               
               
               Author
               derives
               it
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               Hesych
               varies
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               properly
               signifies
               to
               sing
               .
               Vid.
               
                 Mart.
                 Lex
                 &
                 Gl.
                 Cyril
                 .
                 Isid
                 .
                 lib.
                 6.
                 19.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               I
               shall
               enquire
               into
               the
               usage
               of
               this
               Word
               in
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               shall
               follow
               his
               Method
               therein
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Instance
               which
               he
               gives
               as
               serviceable
               to
               his
               Design
               is
               ,
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 78.
                 63.
              
               where
               he
               supposes
               the
               LXXII
               Translators
               were
               not
               acquainted
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               a
               Song
               of
               Praise
               ,
               or
               Marriage-Song
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               than
               he
               can
               tell
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               very
               probable
               they
               mistook
               the
               Radix
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               he
               grieved
               ,
               or
               rather
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               he
               lamented
               ,
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               so
               translated
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               did
               not
               lament
               .
               Of
               this
               you
               see
               more
               in
               Musc
               .
               on
               the
               place
               .
               But
               such
               as
               took
               the
               Radix
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               have
               translated
               the
               words
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               Jun.
               and
               
                 Trem.
                 Non
                 Epithalamiocelebratae
                 sunt
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               were
               not
               honoured
               with
               a
               Wedding-Song
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               sense
               the
               words
               are
               render'd
               in
               six
               or
               seven
               Translations
               more
               .
               Here
               the
               Antecedent
               is
               put
               for
               the
               Consequent
               ,
               viz.
               Praising
               or
               honouring
               with
               a
               Nuptial-Song
               ,
               for
               Marriage
               it self
               .
               Hence
               appears
               the
               unskilfulness
               of
               this
               Author
               ,
               and
               his
               Ignorance
               in
               imposing
               upon
               his
               Reader
               .
            
             
               Next
               he
               comes
               to
               Mr.
               L.
               in
               his
               
                 Critic●
                 Sacra
              
               ,
               where
               you
               will
               find
               Mr.
               L.
               giving
               this
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 carnem
                 se●
                 peculiariter
                 in
                 honorem
                 Dei
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               Verse
               ,
               but
               peculiarly
               designed
               for
               the
               Honour
               of
               God.
               This
               is
               agreeable
               to
               what
               was
               said
               before
               from
               other
               Authors
               .
               And
               further
               to
               confirm
               this
               sense
               of
               
               the
               word
               ,
               I
               might
               here
               add
               ,
               
                 Zanch.
                 Dav●n
                 .
                 Beza
              
               ,
               &c.
               Then
               he
               proceeds
               to
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               he
               renders
               
                 Hymnum
                 cano
              
               ,
               I
               sing
               an
               Hymn
               ;
               this
               word
               is
               used
               
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 30.
                 
                 Mar●
                 14.
                 26.
                 
                 Acts
                 16.
                 25.
                 
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 12.
              
               and
               in
               all
               these
               places
               is
               rendred
               by
               Beza
               (
               who
               was
               eminently
               skilled
               in
               the
               Greek
               Tongue
               )
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               and
               on
               
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 30.
              
               he
               commends
               Erasmus
               for
               correcting
               the
               vulgar
               Latin
               ,
               in
               changing
               
                 dicto
                 Hymno
              
               ,
               the
               〈◊〉
               being
               said
               ,
               to
               
                 cùm
                 ceci●issent
                 Hymnum
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               when
               they
               had
               sung
               an
               Hymn
               .
               On
               
                 ver
                 .
                 20.
              
               he
               gives
               an
               account
               out
               of
               Joseph●s
               of
               the
               Jews
               manner
               in
               eating
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               closing
               it
               with
               an
               Hymn
               ,
               consisting
               of
               
                 Psalm
                 113.
              
               and
               the
               five
               immediately
               following
               ,
               which
               the
               Jews
               call
               their
               
                 Magnum
                 Hallelujah
              
               ,
               their
               great
               Song
               of
               Praise
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               the
               Opinion
               of
               many
               Learned
               Men
               ,
               that
               Christ
               sang
               this
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               tho
               Grotius
               thinks
               that
               Christ
               made
               another
               on
               that
               occasion
               .
               Now
               as
               to
               the
               three
               Authors
               Mr.
               M.
               mentions
               out
               of
               Mr.
               L.
               who
               differ
               in
               their
               version
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               we
               may
               justly
               sppose
               that
               by
               Praises
               ,
               they
               mean
               Praises
               in
               Verse
               ,
               and
               by
               saying
               Praises
               ,
               they
               mean
               such
               a
               saying
               as
               was
               accompanied
               with
               singing
               ,
               otherwise
               their
               rendering
               may
               be
               censured
               as
               improper
               .
            
             
               Now
               Mr.
               M.
               proceeds
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 25.
                 1.
              
               which
               is
               derived
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Conjugation
               Hiphil
               ,
               signifies
               
                 hath
                 praised
              
               ,
               or
               co●fessed
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               other
               words
               ,
               the
               sense
               must
               be
               governed
               by
               the
               Context
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               
               this
               place
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               tho
               render'd
               by
               
                 Arias
                 Montanus
              
               ,
               I
               will
               confess
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               doth
               not
               mean
               such
               a
               Confession
               as
               was
               to
               be
               made
               by
               singing
               the
               Song
               of
               Praise
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               manifold
               Benefits
               bestowed
               upon
               his
               Church
               ,
               his
               Version
               is
               not
               so
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Context
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               who
               render
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               I
               will
               sing
               Praise
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               his
               Version
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 .
                 12.
                 4.
              
               
            
             
               What
               is
               said
               in
               the
               third
               Paragraph
               ,
               and
               beginning
               of
               the
               fourth
               ,
               concerning
               the
               rendring
               those
               words
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               is
               of
               little
               importance
               in
               clearing
               the
               present
               Controversy
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               granted
               already
               that
               God
               may
               be
               praised
               without
               Singing
               ,
               tho
               Singing
               is
               a
               principal
               way
               of
               setting
               forth
               the
               Praise
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Dr.
               Owen
               saith
               .
               And
               certainly
               that
               which
               is
               the
               principal
               way
               of
               praising
               God
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               excluded
               by
               Christians●
               neither
               can
               we
               think
               that
               these
               Translators
               had
               any
               design
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               seeing
               they
               use
               such
               words
               as
               include
               this
               as
               well
               as
               other
               ways
               of
               praising
               God.
               And
               whereas
               Mr.
               M.
               thinks
               he
               hath
               got
               clear
               and
               undeniable
               Evidence
               for
               his
               simple
               praising
               God
               only
               ,
               he
               hath
               got
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               unless
               three
               be
               not
               contained
               in
               the
               number
               four
               ,
               because
               one
               is
               .
               Solomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 wringing
                 of
                 the
                 Nose
                 brings
                 forth
                 Blood
              
               ;
               and
               straining
               the
               words
               of
               these
               Translators
               ,
               may
               bring
               forth
               a
               sense
               which
               they
               never
               intended
               .
               I
               see
               no
               such
               restrictive
               terms
               used
               by
               them
               ,
               which
               may
               reasonably
               be
               thought
               to
               restrain
               the
               Duty
               of
               Praising
               God
               to
               the
               particular
               mode
               of
               this
               
               Author
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               did
               intend
               it
               ,
               I
               could
               (
               if
               the
               Bounds
               of
               my
               Paper
               would
               admit
               it
               )
               produce
               six
               or
               seven
               Translators
               who
               are
               generally
               esteemed
               by
               learned
               Men
               very
               accurate
               ,
               who
               have
               render'd
               the
               words
               for
               that
               way
               of
               praising
               God
               which
               is
               pleaded
               for
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               which
               Mr.
               M.
               cites
               out
               of
               Marlorate
               on
               
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 30.
              
               pretends
               it
               is
               uncertain
               with
               what
               words
               they
               praised
               God
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               whether
               it
               was
               with
               the
               common
               Passeover-Hymn
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               of
               Christ's
               own
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               more
               sutable
               to
               the
               occasion
               ;
               and
               whether
               they
               sang
               this
               Praise
               ,
               or
               spake
               it
               simply
               ,
               the
               following
               words
               of
               the
               Author
               not
               being
               well
               render'd
               by
               Mr.
               Tymme
               ,
               I
               shall
               set
               down
               ,
               they
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 Graecum
                 verbum
                 laudem
                 quidem
                 ,
                 maxime
                 quae
                 Deo
                 debetur
                 ,
                 includit
                 ;
                 non
                 autem
                 necessario
                 evincit
                 ,
                 quòd
                 cecinerint
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               the
               Greek
               word
               indeed
               includes
               Praise
               ,
               chiefly
               that
               which
               is
               due
               to
               God.
               But
               undoubtedly
               it
               doth
               evince
               ,
               that
               they
               sang
               ,
               1.
               
               From
               the
               genuine
               Signification
               of
               the
               Original
               Word
               .
               And
               ,
               2.
               
               From
               the
               current
               of
               Learned
               Men
               who
               go
               this
               way
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ;
               I
               sincerely
               desire
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               make
               this
               Friend
               sensible
               of
               the
               Evil
               and
               Vanity
               of
               this
               Attempt
               ,
               to
               remove
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               this
               part
               of
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               kept
               up
               so
               many
               Ages
               ,
               both
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               ADVERTISEMENT
               .
            
             
               THere
               is
               in
               the
               Press
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               published
               next
               Week
               ,
               a
               Treatise
               Intituled
               ,
               
                 Spiritual
                 Melody
              
               ,
               containing
               some
               hundred
               of
               Sacred
               Scripture-Hymns
               ,
               chiefly
               on
               Metaphorical
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               they
               lie
               in
               a
               Book
               Intituled
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 A
                 Key
                 to
                 open
                 Scripture
                 Metaphors
                 ,
              
               (
               formerly
               published
               by
               this
               Author
               ,
               with
               many
               others
               of
               several
               Occasions
               )
               as
               they
               have
               been
               sung
               in
               divers
               Congregations
               .
               Composed
               and
               now
               published
               by
               
                 B.
                 Keach
              
               ,
               at
               the
               earnest
               Request
               and
               Desire
               of
               several
               Christian
               Friends
               .
               Printed
               for
               
                 J.
                 Hancock
              
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               his
               Shop
               in
               Castle-Alley
               ,
               on
               the
               West
               side
               of
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Exchange
              
               in
               Cornhil
               .
            
             
               THere
               is
               almost
               ready
               for
               the
               Press
               ,
               an
               Exposition
               on
               all
               the
               Parables
               ,
               and
               express
               Similitudes
               in
               the
               Four
               Evangelists
               .
               It
               will
               be
               above
               one
               hundreed
               Sheets
               :
               The
               PROPOSALS
               whereof
               ,
               with
               a
               Specimen
               ,
               which
               will
               contain
               two
               Sermons
               ,
               (
               an
               Exemplar
               of
               the
               whole
               Work
               )
               will
               be
               on
               the
               Par
               abolical
               Saying
               of
               our
               Saviour
               in
               
                 Mat.
                 12.
                 43.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 unclean
                 Spirit
                 is
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Written
               by
               the
               foresaid
               Author
               ;
               and
               will
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               be
               published
               in
               a
               very
               short
               time
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47407-e3600
           
             *
             Manuscript
             Psalmody
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Epistle
               of
            
             Pliny
             
               is
               extant
               in
            
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             In
             Ephes
             .
             3.
             19.
             it
             was
             not
             Vocal
             Singing
             ,
             yet
             here
             he
             says
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             Vocal
             Singing
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             shews
             other
             Spiritual
             Songs
             may
             be
             sung
             besides
             David's
             Psalms
             in
             Gospel-days
             ;
             this
             was
             none
             of
             those
             .
          
           
             Read
             
               pag.
               8.
            
             of
             Mr.
             
             Marlow's
             Book
             .